大智度論 問相品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Asking about Marks
問相品:欲界色界諸天子問何等是深般若波羅蜜相,佛答空相無相無作乃至虛空相是深般若相、相不能破相知相、有佛無佛相性常住、佛得一切法無相;佛告須菩提般若是諸佛母能示世間相,逐示世間空乃至獨空九門、不生今世後世相;須菩提問般若為大事不可思議事不可稱事無量事無等等事故起,佛逐一釋之並明色等一切法亦爾,末記聞法得道之眾;論主隨文釋發問因緣、三解脫門、相不破相之辨、知恩報恩、獨空、中道離斷常、五事訓釋與四種法,末釋得道者多少之由(經+論)
前品以母子之喻立般若為佛母,說諸佛以佛眼常視是深般若——恩已標出,相還沒有問。於是本品開卷,發問的不是須菩提,是天。「爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所,頂禮佛足,一面住」,問一句最素樸的話:「世尊!所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相?」般若處處說甚深,究竟深在哪裡、憑什麼認得?論主替讀者把這一問的來由說明白:佛雖處處說般若,「或說空等、或說有、或說果報、或說罪福,不定故,是以今問『何者定是般若相』」;又說般若「如幻化,如似可得,而無定相可取,唯諸佛能正遍知其相」——天雖利智,也只能問。
佛的答法是把「相」一路遮到底:「空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相。」然後佛自己先撤一步:「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義。」這一句是全品的分際——底下一切「相」語,都是世諦裡指第一義的手指。論主把這一撤說透:若以第一義故說,那才可以來難;「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦」,則不應難。所以本品所列的相不是在空之外另立一相,是以可說之言說不可說之事。論又分其淺深:空、無相、無作三解脫門是「初入般若波羅蜜相,三乘共有」;再上才是「不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若波羅蜜深相」。一空而說法有異,論主繫在人不繫在法:「空雖是一,人根有利鈍、入有深淺故,差別說空。」
接著是本品最硬的四句:「相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相。」何以世間天、人、阿修羅破不了這些相?因為破的人自己也是相——「是一切世間天、人、阿修羅亦是相故」。同相不相破,「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」。縱使口口聲聲要破,「譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶」。從能知的一邊看也一樣塞死:內有智慧而外空無法可緣,「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」;內智慧無定相而外緣有定相,「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」。一把刀翻兩面,正對經文那兩句。至於「相不能破相」何以能成立,論主給了三層:一者同是相故;二者「有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失」;三者「諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破」。析薪不失,樹無定相——所謂破,本來就沒有一個可破的東西站在那裡。
那麼佛在這裡是什麼位置?佛說:「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來。」相不是佛造的。論主怕人誤會,特地把聽者心裡那個念頭揪出來:若無佛則不聞是相,佛於眾生最上,這相應當是佛作的吧?於是「佛語諸天:『有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。』」佛之為佛在知,不在作。然後是一長串逐相的帳——「惱壞相是色相,佛得是無相」,覺者受相、取者想相、起作者行相、了別者識相,能捨者檀波羅蜜相,乃至現了知者一切種智相,一一皆結「佛得是無相」。收句是:「佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智。」無礙不是知得多,是不把法分成一塊一塊——論主的反面話最乾淨:「若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智。」
第二段經文換人。佛不再對天說,轉告須菩提:「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」,既是母,佛便供養恭敬尊重讚歎般若,且自言「佛知作人」——知道是誰對自己有恩。論主由此引出一段極親切的話:「一切不善法中無過邪見,邪見故不識恩分」;佛自說知恩之極,「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜」;又對那些不貴重般若的人說,「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人」。有人疑佛既於一切無所著,何以獨貴般若似如貪著?論主答得平實——佛非貪,只是知道這條路好走,「譬如人行安穩道,免諸患難,常念此道以示於人」。至於「示世間相」,示的不是一個世間,是空:五眾、十二入、十八界、十二因緣、六十二見、十善道、諸禪定、三十七品、六波羅蜜乃至一切種智,一一示其空;再進為不可思議、離、寂滅、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空,末至「般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空」。獨空何以獨?「十八空皆因緣相待,如內空因內法故名內空」,有待則有對;「是獨空無因無待,故名獨空」——「獨空者,如虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃」。而所以能示,恰恰因為無知無見:「一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者」;示之為示,在「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示」。不見而示,是本品的示法。這一段收在中道上:外道說但有今世則墮斷,說今世神入後世則墮常,「般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福」。
第三段換須菩提發問,一口氣舉五事:「是般若波羅蜜為大事故起」,乃至為不可思議事、不可稱事、無量事、無等等事故起。佛一一自釋:「諸佛大事者,所謂救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生」;「不可思議事者,所謂諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法」;無等等者,「一切眾生中無有能與佛等者,何況過」。須菩提隨即追問下去——只有這四法不可思議嗎?色呢?佛答色亦如是;何因緣色不可思議?「色量不可得故」;何因緣色量不可得?色不可思議故。問到這裡成一個圓,佛反問須菩提:不可思議乃至無等等中,寧可得色乃至一切種智不?須菩提答:「世尊!不可得。」全部落在一句上:「是諸佛法不可思議,過思議相故;不可稱,過稱故;無有量,過量故;無等等,過等等故。」末了以虛空為比,而虛空本身也不是比——「不可思議,如虛空不可思議」。論主的訓詁把這幾個大字拉回地面:「『稱』名智慧;般若定實相甚深極重,智慧輕薄,是故不能稱」;「取相名為『量』,是般若波羅蜜不可取相故無量」。秤不動不是秤壞了,是所秤的太重;量不得不是尺短,是根本沒有一個相給你量。「無等等」四釋,最切的一釋是:「『無等』名涅槃;一切有為法,無有與涅槃等者」——涅槃有三分,「般若能與大乘涅槃,故名無等等」。
品末兩筆最耐讀。其一,「大事」二字論主不許懸在空中,落到佛身上:眾生「無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界中微塵」,諸佛以十力等法盡欲救濟,這是大事;而菩薩得佛道時為眾生受五事——「一者、受諸勞苦,二者、捨寂定樂,三者、與惡人共事,四者、與人接對,五者、入大眾會」——「佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為『大事』」。甘受疲苦如受功德,大事之大在此,不在辭氣。其二,說完這一品,會中五百比丘漏盡得阿羅漢,二十比丘尼漏盡得阿羅漢,六萬優婆塞、三萬優婆夷法眼生,而得無生法忍的菩薩只有二十人。論主自設一問:「說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少?」答得極老實:「此中多讚歎諸佛法」,聞者多增益信根,故白衣得道者多;女人雖復信多而智慧少,得道者亦少;至於菩薩,「入無生忍法,甚深難得故少,又以於此法種因緣者少」。一品說盡佛法之不可思議、不可稱、無量、無等等,末了卻誠實記下得道者的人數與其所以少——問相之品,連這一問也照問不誤。
The preceding chapter established prajñā as the mother of the buddhas by the simile of mother and sons, and said that the buddhas with the Buddha-eye constantly watch over this deep prajñā—the debt of kindness has been set out, but the mark has not yet been asked. So this chapter opens, and the one who asks is not Subhūti but the gods. ‘At that time all the gods of the desire realm and the gods of the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world scattered flowers and incense from afar, came to where the Buddha was, bowed their heads at the Buddha's feet, and stood to one side’, and asked a question of the plainest kind: ‘World-Honored One! The prajñāpāramitā you speak of is very deep; what is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā?’ Prajñā is everywhere said to be very deep; where, in the end, does its depth lie, and by what can it be recognised? The treatise-author explains for the reader where this question comes from: although the Buddha speaks of prajñā everywhere, ‘sometimes he speaks of emptiness and the like, sometimes of existence, sometimes of the fruit of retribution, sometimes of sin and merit; it is not fixed, and so they now ask, what is definitely the mark of prajñā’; and he says further that prajñā ‘is like an illusion, like a transformation, seemingly to be got hold of, yet with no fixed mark that can be grasped; only the buddhas can rightly and fully know its mark’—the gods, keen-witted though they are, can only ask.
The Buddha's way of answering is to negate ‘mark’ all the way down: ‘the mark of emptiness is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā; the signless, non-action, non-origination, no arising and no ceasing, without stain and without purity, the dharma without anything existent, the signless, no support, the mark of space is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā.’ And then the Buddha himself first takes a step back: ‘The Buddha speaks for beings using worldly dharmas; it is not the highest meaning.’ This sentence is the dividing line of the whole chapter—every word about ‘marks’ that follows is a finger within worldly truth pointing at the highest meaning. The treatise-author makes this stepping back plain: if it were spoken from the standpoint of the highest meaning, then one might come and object; but ‘the Buddha, out of pity for beings, speaks of emptiness and the other marks from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning’, and so one should not object. Thus the marks listed in this chapter do not set up some further mark outside emptiness; they use words that can be said to speak of a matter that cannot be said. The treatise further divides their shallowness and depth: emptiness, the signless, and non-action, the three gates of liberation, are ‘the mark of first entering prajñāpāramitā, held in common by the three vehicles’; only above that come ‘neither arising nor ceasing, neither stained nor pure, without support, equal to space, and the like, which are the deep marks of prajñāpāramitā.’ Emptiness is one, and yet it is taught differently; the treatise-author ties this to the person, not to the dharma: ‘though emptiness is one, people's faculties are keen or dull and their entry is deep or shallow, and so emptiness is taught with distinctions.’
Next come the four hardest sentences of the chapter: ‘A mark cannot break a mark; a mark cannot know a mark; a mark cannot know the markless; the markless cannot know a mark.’ Why can the gods, humans, and asuras of the world not break these marks? Because the one who would break them is himself a mark—‘because all these gods, humans, and asuras of the world are also marks.’ Like does not break like, ‘as water can quench fire, but fire does not itself quench fire.’ Though one insist again and again on breaking them, ‘it is like a blind man who treads on precious things and says with his mouth that they are not precious, and yet cannot make them not precious.’ Looked at from the side of the knower it is just as blocked: with wisdom within and, without, emptiness with no dharma to take as object, ‘it is like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space’; with wisdom within that has no fixed mark and, without, an object that has a fixed mark, ‘it is like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it.’ One knife turned to both sides, matching exactly the two sentences of the sūtra. As to how ‘a mark cannot break a mark’ can stand, the treatise-author gives three layers: first, because they are alike marks; second, ‘there is a dharma that can dissolve, and the coming together of dharmas is dissolved, yet in the end nothing is broken and nothing lost; as when an axe splits firewood, piece by piece it is dissolved, and in the end nothing is lost’; third, ‘dharmas have no fixed mark, as with a tree: because root, trunk, branches, and leaves come together it is called a tree, and since the tree has no fixed mark there is nothing to break.’ Splitting firewood loses nothing; the tree has no fixed mark—what is called breaking never had a breakable thing standing there in the first place.
What then is the Buddha's position here? The Buddha says: ‘Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always. Because the Buddha obtains the real mark and nature, he is called the Tathāgata.’ The mark is not made by the Buddha. The treatise-author, fearing misunderstanding, deliberately pulls out the thought in the hearer's mind: if there were no Buddha we would not hear of this mark, and the Buddha is supreme among beings, so surely this mark is the Buddha's making? Hence ‘the Buddha says to the gods: whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, this mark abides always. Because the Buddha can know this mark, he is called the Buddha.’ The Buddha is Buddha by knowing, not by making. Then comes a long ledger, mark by mark—‘the mark of vexation and ruin is the mark of form; the Buddha obtains this as markless’; the one who perceives is the mark of feeling, the one who grasps the mark of perception, the one who initiates and makes the mark of constructions, the one who discerns the mark of consciousness; the one who can relinquish is the mark of dānapāramitā; and so on up to the one who knows fully in the present as the mark of the omniscience of all kinds, each and every one closing with ‘the Buddha obtains this as markless.’ The gathering sentence is: ‘The Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless, and for this reason the Buddha is called unobstructed knowledge.’ Unobstructed is not knowing much; it is not dividing dharmas up into pieces—the treatise-author's converse is the cleanest: ‘if one distinguished dharmas as having fixed marks, that would be obstructed knowledge.’
The second passage of the sūtra changes the person addressed. The Buddha no longer speaks to the gods but turns and tells Subhūti: ‘prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world’; since it is the mother, the Buddha makes offerings to prajñā, reveres, honours, and praises it, and says of himself that ‘the Buddha is one who knows what has been done for him’—one who knows who has been kind to him. From this the treatise-author draws a most intimate passage: ‘among all unwholesome dharmas there is none worse than wrong view; because of wrong view one does not recognise a debt of kindness’; the Buddha says of himself that he knows kindness to the utmost, ‘I know even the kindness of giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; how much more that of prajñāpāramitā’; and to those who do not hold prajñā precious he says, ‘I am the honoured one of the three realms, and even I make offerings to prajñāpāramitā; how much more should others.’ Someone doubts: the Buddha is attached to nothing, so why does he alone hold prajñā precious, as if he craved it? The treatise-author's answer is level—the Buddha does not crave; he simply knows that this road is good to walk, ‘like a person who walks a safe road, escapes every trouble and danger, and constantly keeps this road in mind to show it to others.’ As for ‘showing the mark of the world’, what it shows is not a world but emptiness: the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, the twelve links of dependent origination, the sixty-two wrong views, the ten wholesome paths, the meditative absorptions, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the six perfections, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—it shows each of them as empty; and further as inconceivable, separate, quiescent, ultimately empty, empty of nature, empty of non-existent dharmas, empty of non-existent and existent dharmas, down to ‘prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as solitary emptiness.’ Why is solitary emptiness solitary? ‘The eighteen emptinesses all depend on causes and conditions and on their counterparts, as inner emptiness is called inner emptiness because of inner dharmas’; where there is dependence there is a counterpart; ‘this solitary emptiness has no cause and no counterpart, and so it is called solitary emptiness’—‘solitary emptiness is like space, like suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, nirvāṇa.’ And it can show precisely because there is no knowing and no seeing: ‘all dharmas are empty, false, and not solid, and so for all dharmas there is no knower and no seer’; the showing that is showing lies in ‘if consciousness does not arise taking form as its object, this is called showing because the mark of form is not seen.’ To show without seeing is this chapter's way of showing. The passage closes on the middle way: the outside paths who say there is only this world fall into annihilation, and those who say the soul of this world passes into the next fall into permanence; ‘prajñāpāramitā leaves the two extremes and speaks the middle way: though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, and so it speaks of sin and merit.’
In the third passage Subhūti takes over the questioning and raises five matters in one breath: ‘this prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter’, and so on to its arising for the sake of the inconceivable matter, the unweighable matter, the matter without measure, the matter equal to the unequalled. The Buddha explains each himself: ‘the great matter of the buddhas is to save all beings and not to abandon any being’; ‘the inconceivable matter is the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one’; that which is equal to the unequalled, ‘among all beings there is none who can equal the Buddha, how much less surpass him.’ Subhūti at once presses on—are only these four dharmas inconceivable? what of form? The Buddha answers that form is likewise; by what cause is form inconceivable? ‘because the measure of form is unfindable’; by what cause is the measure of form unfindable? because form is inconceivable. Asked this far, it comes round in a circle, and the Buddha turns the question on Subhūti: within the inconceivable and so on up to that which is equal to the unequalled, can form and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds be found? Subhūti answers: ‘World-Honored One! They cannot be found.’ The whole lands on one sentence: ‘These dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable because they pass beyond the mark of conceiving; unweighable because they pass beyond weighing; without measure because they pass beyond measure; equal to the unequalled because they pass beyond equalling.’ At the end space is taken as the comparison, and even space is not really a comparison—‘inconceivable, as space is inconceivable.’ The treatise-author's glosses bring these great words back to the ground: ‘weighing means wisdom; prajñā is fixed in the real mark, very deep and extremely heavy, and wisdom is light and thin, and so it cannot weigh it’; ‘grasping at marks is called measuring; this prajñāpāramitā cannot be grasped by a mark, and so it is without measure.’ That the scale does not move is not that the scale is broken; it is that what is weighed is too heavy. That no measure can be taken is not that the rule is short; it is that there is no mark at all to give you a measure. Of the four explanations of ‘equal to the unequalled’, the one that cuts closest is: ‘the unequalled is nirvāṇa; among all conditioned dharmas there is none equal to nirvāṇa’—nirvāṇa has three portions, and ‘prajñā can give the nirvāṇa of the Great Vehicle, and so it is called equal to the unequalled.’
The two strokes at the end of the chapter are the most rewarding to read. First, the treatise-author does not let the two Chinese characters rendered here as ‘great matter’ hang in the air; he brings them down onto the Buddha's body: beings are ‘immeasurable and boundless, more than the atoms in world-systems equal to the sands of the Ganges in the ten directions’, and the buddhas with the ten powers and the other dharmas wish to save them all—this is the great matter; and when the bodhisattva attains the path of the Buddha he accepts five things for the sake of beings—‘first, he accepts every toil and hardship; second, he gives up the pleasure of quiet concentration; third, he shares his undertakings with evil people; fourth, he deals with people face to face; fifth, he enters great assemblies’—‘the Buddha has deeply obtained the pleasure of freedom from desire, and yet for the sake of beings he gladly accepts these five things and every kind of weariness and hardship as if receiving merit; this is the great matter.’ Gladly to accept weariness and hardship as if receiving merit—the greatness of the great matter is here, not in the grandeur of the words. Second, when this chapter has been spoken, five hundred bhikṣus in the assembly exhaust their outflows and become arhats, twenty bhikṣuṇīs exhaust their outflows and become arhats, in sixty thousand upāsakas and thirty thousand upāsikās the Dharma-eye arises—and the bodhisattvas who obtain the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas are only twenty. The treatise-author sets himself a question: ‘When this chapter was spoken, why were the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path so few?’ The answer is utterly honest: ‘here the dharmas of the buddhas are much praised’, so the hearers mostly increased their root of faith, and hence those who obtained the path among the white-robed were many; women, though their faith may be great, have less wisdom, and so those who obtained the path were few; as for the bodhisattvas, ‘entering the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising is very deep and hard to obtain, and so they were few; further, those who have planted causes and conditions for this dharma are few.’ A chapter that speaks to the full of the inconceivability, unweighability, measurelessness, and being equal to the unequalled of the Buddha's dharmas ends by honestly recording the number of those who obtained the path and the reason they were few—a chapter of asking about marks, and even this question it asks without fail.
卷70 〔T25 0547c21〕
大智度論釋問相品第四十九 【經】 爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所,頂禮佛足,一面住,白佛言:「世尊!所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相?」 佛告欲界、色界諸天子:「諸天子!空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相。諸天子!如是等相是深般若波羅蜜相。佛〔T25 0548a〕為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義。諸天子!是諸相,一切世間天、人、阿修羅不能破壞。何以故?是一切世間天、人、阿修羅亦是相故。諸天子!相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相。是相、是無相、相無相皆無所知,謂知者、知法皆不可得故。何以故?諸天子!是諸相非色作,非受、想、行、識作;非檀波羅蜜作,非尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜作;非內空作,非外空作,非內外空作,非無法空作,非有法空作,非無法有法空作;非四念處作,乃至非一切種智作。諸天子!是諸相,非人所有,非非人所有;非世間,非出世間;非有漏,非無漏;非有為,非無為。」 佛復告諸天子:「譬如有人問:『何等是虛空相?』此人為正問不?」 諸天子言:「世尊!此不正問。何以故?世尊!是虛空無相可說,虛空無為無起故。」 佛告欲界、色界諸天子:「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來。」 諸天子白佛言:「世尊!世尊所得諸相性甚深,得是相故,得無礙智;住是相中,以般若波羅蜜集諸法自相。」 諸天子言:「希有!世尊!是深般若波羅蜜是諸佛常所行處,行是道得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提已,通達一切法相,若色相,若受、想、行、識相,乃至一切種智相。」 佛言:「如是!如是!諸天子!惱壞相是色相,佛得是無相;覺者受相,取者想相,起作者行相,了別者識相——佛得是無相。能捨者檀波羅蜜相,無熱惱者尸羅波羅蜜相,不變異者羼提波羅蜜相,不可〔T25 0548b〕伏者毘梨耶波羅蜜相,攝心者禪波羅蜜相,捨離者般若波羅蜜相——佛得是無相。心無所嬈惱者,是四禪、四無量心、四無色定相——佛得是無相。出世間者,三十七品相——佛得是無相。苦者,無作脫門相;離者,空脫門相;寂滅者,無相脫門相——佛得是無相。勝者,十力相;不恐怖者,無所畏相;遍知者,四無礙智相;餘人無得者,十八不共法相——佛得是無相。愍念眾生者,大慈大悲相;實者,無謬錯相;無所取者,常捨相;現了知者,一切種智相——佛得是無相。如是,諸天子!佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智。」 【論】 問曰: 上處處已說「空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相」,今諸天子何以復問「何等是般若相」? 答曰: 佛雖處處說般若波羅蜜,或說空等、或說有、或說果報、或說罪福,不定故,是以今問「何者定是般若相」。 復次,是般若波羅蜜如幻化,如似可得,而無定相可取,唯諸佛能正遍知其相;諸天子雖有利智,不能了知故問。 復次,有人言:是諸天子有後來者,不聞,故問。 佛答諸天子:「空等是般若波羅蜜相。」「空相」者,內外空等諸空。若諸法空者,即是無有男女、長短、好醜等相,是名「無相相」。若空、無相,不復生願著後世身,是名「無作相」。三解脫門是初入般若波羅蜜相,三乘共有。 不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若波羅蜜深相。 上三解脫門中「無相」——無男女等外相;「無所有」下「無相相」——無一切法相。 空雖是一,人根有利鈍、〔T25 0548c〕入有深淺故,差別說空。無生無滅等論議,如先說。 佛知天子必有如是念:「若般若波羅蜜空、無所有、如虛空相,云何可說?若說,即是有相。」 諸天子以佛威德大故,不敢致難,是故佛自為說:「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦。」若以第一義故,應難;以世諦故說,則不應難。 復次,雖說空,不以著心取相,不示法若是、若非,一切法同一相、無分別,是故復了了說,所謂無所有、如虛空相。 無有一法不入此相者,是故說「一切世間無能破壞」。何以故?一切世間天、人、阿修羅即是相故。若異法相違,則有可破;如水能滅火,火不自滅火。口言如實欲破者,竟不能破,何況不實者?譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶。 此中佛更說:般若波羅蜜畢竟空無相故,「相不能破相」。 復次,有人言:「相不能破相」者,有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失。 復次,諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破。 如是等,名為「相不能破相」。 問曰: 色等諸法非覺故,可不相知;心數法是知相,云何言「不知」? 答曰: 此中以實相故,不說如凡夫人虛妄知。是智慧,有為法故,因緣和合生,虛妄法不能實有所知,是故捨,入無餘涅槃。若智慧知常、無常乃至空、寂滅等,上來已廣破,滅、無所有。若如是者,云何當有知?以是故「相不知相」。 「相不能知無相」者,內雖有智慧,外空故無法〔T25 0549a〕可知;外無緣云何智慧生?是故言「相不能知無相」。譬如刀雖利,不能破空。 「無相不能知相」者,有人言:內智慧無定相,外所緣法有定相,心隨緣而生,是故說「無相不應知相」。譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫。 「是相、是無相、相無相皆不可得」者,相不入相。何以故?先有相故。相不入無相。何以故?相無入處故。離是相、無相,更無處可入。 復次,相、所相法不定故,因所相故有相。所以者何?若先有相,無所相者則無相,無所因故。若先有所相而無相者,云何有所相?無所因待故。 復次,相以所相不定,相或時作所相,所相或時是相。是故相不定、不實故,所相亦無;若所相不定、不實故,相亦無。是故說「是相、是無相、是相無相不可得」。 如先說空等諸相是實。何以故?是相非五眾所作,非六波羅蜜乃至一切種智所作。是相,無為故,無法可作,亦無若人若非人能作。人者,菩薩、諸佛等;非人者,諸天等。是相畢竟空故,非有漏非無漏,非世間非出世間。先雖說無為相,但破有為故說無為,無為亦無定相。此中佛欲使是事明了,故說譬喻。聽者作是念:「若無佛則不聞是相,佛於眾生最上故,應當作是相。」是故佛語諸天:「有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。」 爾時,諸天子歡喜,復白佛言:「世尊!是諸相甚深,雖不可取相而可行,能與人無上果報。佛得是相故,於一切法得無礙智。」若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智。 「世尊住是諸法實〔T25 0549b〕相中,則通達無礙,能說諸法各各別相,所謂惱壞相是色相,乃至了現知者是一切種智相。」 佛可其意,為分別諸相。凡夫所知,諸相各異;佛知皆是空相,空相即是無相,佛得是無相。得者,是知,無比遍知故名得。是諸法相,今轉名般若波羅蜜故。 【經】 爾時,佛告須菩提:「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相,是故佛依止是法住,供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎是法。何等是法?所謂般若波羅蜜。諸佛依止般若波羅蜜住,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎是般若波羅蜜。何以故?是般若波羅蜜出生諸佛。佛知作人。若人正問知作人者,正答無過於佛。何以故?須菩提!佛知作人故。佛所乘來法,佛所從來道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。是乘、是道,佛還恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎、受持、守護。須菩提!是名佛知作人。復次,須菩提!佛知一切法無作相,作者無所有故;一切法無起,形事不可得故。須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜知一切法無作相。亦以是因緣故,佛知作人。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜得一切法不生,以無所得故。以是因緣故,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,亦能示世間相。」 須菩提言:「世尊!若一切法無知者、無見者,云何般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!一切法實無知者、無見者。云何無知者、無見者?一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者。 「復次,須菩提!一切法云何無知者、無見者?一切法無依止、無所繫,以是故,一切法無〔T25 0549c〕知者、無見者。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。不見色故示世間相,不見受、想、行、識故示世間相,乃至不見一切種智故示世間相。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。」 須菩提言:「世尊!云何不見色故,般若波羅蜜示世間相?不見受、想、行、識乃至一切種智故,示世間相?」 佛告須菩提:「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示;不緣受、想、行、識生識,乃至不緣一切種智生識,是名不見一切種智相故示。如是,須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜云何能生諸佛、能示世間相?須菩提!般若波羅蜜能示世間空。云何示世間空?示五眾世間空,示十二入世間空,示十八界世間空,示十二因緣世間空,示我見根本六十二見世間空;示十善道世間空,示四禪、四無量心、四無色定世間空;示三十七品世間空,示六波羅蜜世間空;示內空世間空,示外空世間空,示內外空世間空;示無法空世間空,示有法空世間空,示無法有法空世間空;示有為性世間空,示無為性世間空;示佛十力世間空,示十八不共法世間空,乃至示一切種智世間空。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。 「復次,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜示世間空、知世間空、覺世間空、思惟世間空、分別世間空。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間空。云何示佛世間空?示五眾世間空,乃〔T25 0550a〕至示一切種智世間空。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間不可思議。云何示世間不可思議?示五眾世間不可思議,乃至示一切種智世間不可思議。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間離。云何示世間離?示五眾世間離,乃至示一切種智世間離。如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間離。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間寂滅。云何示世間寂滅?示五眾世間寂滅,乃至示一切種智世間寂滅。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間畢竟空。云何示世間畢竟空?示五眾世間畢竟空,乃至示一切種智世間畢竟空。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間性空。云何示世間性空?示五眾世間性空,乃至示一切種智世間性空。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間無法空。云何示世間無法空,示五眾世間無法空,乃至示一切種智世間無法空。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間無法有法空。云何示世間無法有法空?示五眾世間無法有法空,乃至示一切種智世間無法有法空。 「復次,須菩提!般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空。云何示世間獨空?示五眾世間獨空,乃至示一切種智世間獨空。 「如是,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示世間相。復次,須菩提!是深般若波羅蜜示世間相,所謂不生今世、後世相。何以故?諸法無可用生今世、後世相故。」 【論】 釋曰: 般若波羅蜜是諸佛母,是因緣故,諸佛依止般若波羅蜜住。餘經中說:「諸佛依止〔T25 0550b〕法,以法為師。」 佛此中告須菩提:「法者,即是般若波羅蜜。」 一切不善法中無過邪見,邪見故不識恩分,我自然應爾。知恩者,諸世間善法中最上,能與今世好名聲,後與上妙果報。是故佛自說知恩、報恩中第一,「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜!」 復次,諸天子作是念:「般若波羅蜜畢竟空無定相故,或有人不貪不貴。」是故佛說:「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人!」 復有人生疑:「佛於一切世間如虛空無所著,何以故貪是般若波羅蜜,尊重、供養,似如貪著?」是故佛說:「我無貪心,但分別知諸法好醜、力用多少;知是般若波羅蜜能斷一切戲論、開三乘道、能滅眾苦等,有無量無邊功德,是故讚歎、尊重、供養。」譬如人行安穩道,免諸患難,常念此道以示於人。 「佛知作人」者,知他作恩於己。餘處說「佛不知作人」,恐人疑,是故說:「佛知一切法無作相。」知一切法無作相故言無作人,不以不知恩分故名不知作人。言知作人、不知作人,無咎。 爾時,須菩提以畢竟空難:「世尊!若一切法畢竟空故,無知者、無作者,云何般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示諸佛世間?」 佛可其問,此中自說因緣:「一切法空、虛誑、無堅固。」 須菩提意:「一切法鈍相,無見、無知,云何般若波羅蜜獨能知見?」 佛意:「一切法非但無知、無見;一切法空、不牢固,無知者、無見者,亦不可得,故不應難。」 復次,一切法無所依止、無繫故,無知者、無見者。種種門破諸法令空:或破常,行無〔T25 0550c〕常入空;或破實入空;或畢竟盡故入空;或一切法遠離故入空。如是等入空。今以一切法無住處故,無依止、無繫;無依止故,亦無生滅,以是故即是空。不繫者,一切法實相不繫,出三界。所以者何?三界虛誑故。是以一切法無知者、無見者,如是示世間。 是般若不見色等諸法故示世間。色等法無依止、無繫、虛誑故不見。此中佛自說不見因緣,所謂「不生緣色識,乃至不生緣一切種智識,是名不見色等法。」 問曰: 識可不生,色云何不生? 答曰: 惱壞相是色,因識故分別知;無識,亦無惱壞相。 復次,一切諸法從因緣和合故生相,無有自性。如有身、識、觸諸緣和合故,知地堅相,堅相不離身、識。是故諸法皆由和合生,無有自性。 「般若波羅蜜示世間空」者,世間名五眾乃至一切種智。菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,觀是法若大若小、若內若外無不空者,是名般若波羅蜜示世間空。 「佛示世間空」者,或有人疑:「佛愛著法故,說般若波羅蜜示世間空,非是諸法常實相。」是故佛說:「我非愛法故說。佛知諸法相,本末籌量、思惟、分別,無有法出於空者。我非但讀誦、從他聞故說,我以內心覺、知、思惟、分別故,說示世間空。」 此一段說「示世間空」者,上廣說「離六十二見」等,今但說「五眾乃至一切種智」。 時會者謂般若波羅蜜是畢竟空,心想取著,是故說「不可思議」。不可思議者,畢竟空亦不可得。畢竟空,或名離、或名寂滅。離名分散,諸法久後無〔T25 0551a〕遺餘,又自離其性。知畢竟空已,無心數法、無語言故,名寂滅。 畢竟空等,如先說。 問曰: 云何是獨空? 答曰: 十八空皆因緣相待,如內空因內法故名內空;若無內法,則無內空。十八空皆爾。是獨空無因無待,故名獨空。復次,獨空者,如虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃。 「示世間非今世相、非後世相」者,有諸外道但說今世,不說後世;是人邪見,墮斷滅中。有人說今世、後世,言:「今世神入後世。」是人邪見,墮常中。般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福;雖說罪福,不生常邪見,亦於空無礙。 此中佛自說因緣:「此中畢竟空故,云何有今世、後世見——若斷、若常?」 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜為大事故起。世尊!是般若波羅蜜為不可思議事故起。世尊!是般若波羅蜜為不可稱事故起。世尊!是般若波羅蜜為無量事故起。世尊!是般若波羅蜜為無等等事故起。」 佛言:「如是!如是!須菩提!般若波羅蜜為大事起,為不可思議事起,為不可稱事起,為無量事起,為無等等事起。 「須菩提!云何是般若波羅蜜為大事故起?須菩提!諸佛大事者,所謂救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生。 「須菩提!云何是般若波羅蜜為不可思議事起?須菩提!不可思議事者,所謂諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。以是故,須菩提!諸佛般若波羅蜜為不可思議事起。 「須菩提!云何般若波羅蜜為不可稱事起?須菩提!一切眾〔T25 0551b〕生中無有能思惟稱佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。以是故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為不可稱事起。 「須菩提!云何般若波羅蜜為無量事起?須菩提!一切眾生中無有能量佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。以是故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為不可量事起。 「須菩提!云何般若波羅蜜為無等等事起?須菩提!一切眾生中無有能與佛等者,何況過!以是故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為無等等事起。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!但佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法,不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等事起耶?」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法,不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。色亦不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等,受、想、行、識亦不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等,乃至一切種智、法性、法相,不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。是中,心、心數法不可得。復次,須菩提!色不可思議,是亦不可得;乃至色無等等,是亦不可得。受、想、行、識乃至一切種智無等等,是亦不可得。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!何因緣色不可思議乃至無等等,是亦不可得?受、想、行、識乃至一切種智無等等,是亦不可得?」 佛告須菩提:「色量不可得故,受、想、行、識量不可得故,乃至一切種智量不可得故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!何因緣色量不可得乃至一切種智量不可得?」 佛告須菩提:「色不可思議故乃至色無等等故,量不可得;乃至一切種智不〔T25 0551c〕可思議故,乃至一切種智無等等故,量不可得。須菩提!於汝意云何?不可思議乃至無等等中,寧可得色、受、想、行、識乃至一切種智不?」 須菩提言:「世尊!不可得。」 「以是故,須菩提!一切法不可思議乃至無等等。如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。須菩提!是名諸佛法不可思議,乃至無等等。須菩提!是諸佛法不可思議,過思議相故;不可稱,過稱故;無有量,過量故;無等等,過等等故。須菩提!以是因緣故,一切法亦不可思議相,乃至無等等。須菩提!不可思議名,是義不可思議;不可稱名,是義不可稱;無有量名,是義不可量;無等等名,是義無等等。須菩提!是諸佛法不可思議,乃至無等等。不可思議,如虛空不可思議;不可稱,如虛空不可稱;無有量,如虛空無有量;無等等,如虛空無等等。須菩提!是亦名諸佛法不可思議,乃至無等等。佛法如是無量,一切世間天、人、阿修羅無能思議籌量者。」 說是諸佛法不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等品時,五百比丘一切法不受故,漏盡心得解脫,得阿羅漢;二十比丘尼亦不受一切法故,漏盡得阿羅漢;六萬優婆塞、三萬優婆夷諸法中遠塵離垢,諸法中法眼生;二十菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於是賢劫中當受記。 【論】 釋曰: 須菩提深解般若相,於諸法中無著無礙,心生歡喜,白佛言「世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起」等。「大事」者,破一切眾生大苦〔T25 0552a〕惱,能與佛無上大法,故名為大事。 不可思議,先已答。 「不可稱」者,「稱」名智慧;般若定實相甚深極重,智慧輕薄,是故不能稱。又般若多,智慧少,故不能稱。又般若利益處廣,未成,能與世間果報;成已,與道果報。又究竟盡知故名「稱」。般若波羅蜜無能稱知——若常若無常、若實若虛、若有若無。如是等「不可稱」義,應當知。 「無量事」者,有人言:「稱」即是「量」。有人言:取相名為「量」,是般若波羅蜜不可取相故無量。又菩薩以四無量心行般若故,名無量。又「量」名智慧;凡夫智慧、二乘智慧、菩薩智慧無能量般若得邊者,名無量。 「無等等」者,「無等」名涅槃;一切有為法,無有與涅槃等者。涅槃有三分:聲聞涅槃、辟支佛涅槃、佛涅槃。般若能與大乘涅槃,故名無等等。 復次,一切眾生無與佛等故,佛名「無等」;般若波羅蜜利益眾生,令與佛相似,故名無等等。 復次,諸佛法第一微妙,無能與等、無能及者、無可為疋;般若波羅蜜能令眾生得是心故,名無等等。 復次,「無等」名諸法實相,諸觀、諸行無能及者,無戲論、無能破壞,故名無等;菩薩得是「無等」,能於眾生中生慈悲心故,名無等等。 是名「無等等」義。 須菩提是聲聞人,無一切智,而能說是不可思議般若等故,佛可其所說。 佛自說五事。 眾生無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界中微塵;諸佛以十力等法盡欲救濟,是名「大事」。復有菩薩久得無生法忍,不捨眾生故,不入無餘涅槃。復次,是菩薩得佛道時,〔T25 0552b〕為眾生故受五事;一者、受諸勞苦,二者、捨寂定樂,三者、與惡人共事,四者、與人接對,五者、入大眾會。佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為「大事」。 「不可思議」者,所謂佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。 「佛法」者,佛名為覺,於一切無明睡眠中最初覺,故名為覺。 「如來」者,如過去諸佛行六波羅蜜得諸法如相,來至佛道;今佛亦如是道來,如諸佛來,是名如來。 「自然人法」者,聲聞人亦有覺、亦有知,而從他聞,是弟子法;是故說佛是自然人,不從他聞。 「一切智人法」者,辟支佛亦自然得,不從他聞,而無一切智;是故說佛一切智人得。 是四種法,無有人能思惟稱量,是故名「不可思議」、「不可稱」、「不可量」;更無有法與是法相似者,是故名「無等等」。 須菩提意,恐新學菩薩著是四法,是故白佛言:「但是四法不可思議、無有與等耶?」 佛答:「色等諸法亦不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等。」 佛是中自說因緣:「色等一切法不可得故。」 「如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議」者,是如上事。「是名不可思議」者,結句。論者先廣解,佛此中略說:「不可思議,過思議相;過等等相。」 義趣,涅槃法不可思議;名字,世諦故可思議。 「如虛空不可思議」者,如先品中說虛空相不可思議,是故說「不可思議」;乃至無等等如虛空,虛空無可喻故,名「無等等」。 般若波羅蜜相即是佛法相;不可思議、無量、無稱、無等等,即是佛法相。「是佛法,一切世間天、人、阿修羅無能思議稱量」者,六道中但說〔T25 0552c〕三道者,三善道眾生尚不能稱量,何況三惡道! 問曰: 說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少? 答曰: 此中多讚歎諸佛法,所謂「不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等」,聞者多增益信根故,是故白衣得道者多。女人雖復信多,智慧少故,得道者亦少。白衣貪著世事、智慧淺薄、鈍根,不能盡漏。 諸比丘信、慧諸根等,一心求道故,漏盡者多。比丘尼智慧少故,二十人得漏盡;雖多得初道,數過白衣,不盡漏故,不異白衣,此中不說。 入無生忍法,甚深難得故少,又以於此法種因緣者少。 「賢劫中當受記」者。 或有人言:「賢劫中千佛,除四佛,當與受記。」 或有人言:「釋迦文佛與受記:『於賢劫中,在餘世界作佛。』」 大智度論卷第七十
《大智度論》卷70 · T25n1509 0547c21–0552c18
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈問相品〉第四十九,在卷七十。
經①:諸天子問深般若相——空相乃至虛空相是深般若相,相不能破相知相,有佛無佛相性常住,佛得一切法無相
那時,三千大千世界之中所有欲界的天子、色界的天子,遙遙散下華香,來到佛的處所,頂禮佛足,退住一面,向佛稟白:『世尊!所說的般若波羅蜜甚深,什麼是深般若波羅蜜之相?』
佛告訴欲界、色界的諸位天子:『諸天子!空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相,是深般若波羅蜜相。諸天子!像這樣種種的相,就是深般若波羅蜜相。佛是為了眾生、順著世間之法而說的,不是第一義。諸天子!這些相,一切世間的天、人、阿修羅都不能破壞。為什麼呢?因為這一切世間的天、人、阿修羅自身也就是相的緣故。諸天子!相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相也不能知相。是相、是無相、相與無相,全都無所知,因為所謂能知的人、所知的法都不可得的緣故。為什麼呢?諸天子!這些相不是色所作,不是受、想、行、識所作;不是檀波羅蜜所作,不是尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜所作;不是內空所作,不是外空所作,不是內外空所作,不是無法空所作,不是有法空所作,不是無法有法空所作;不是四念處所作,乃至不是一切種智所作。諸天子!這些相,不屬於人所有,也不屬於非人所有;不是世間,不是出世間;不是有漏,不是無漏;不是有為,不是無為。』
佛又告訴諸位天子:『譬如有人問:「何等是虛空相?」這個人算是正問嗎?』
諸位天子說:『世尊!這不是正問。為什麼呢?世尊!虛空沒有相可說,因為虛空無為、無起的緣故。』
佛告訴欲界、色界的諸位天子:『有佛、無佛,相性常住。佛證得如實的相性,所以名為如來。』
諸位天子向佛稟白:『世尊!世尊所證得的諸相之性甚深,因為得了這相的緣故,得到無礙智;安住在這相之中,以般若波羅蜜總集諸法的自相。』
諸位天子說:『希有啊,世尊!這深般若波羅蜜是諸佛常所行的處所,行這條道得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;得了阿耨多羅三藐三菩提以後,通達一切法相:或是色相,或是受、想、行、識相,乃至一切種智相。』
佛說:『正是這樣,正是這樣!諸天子!惱壞的是色相,佛所得的是這無相;能覺的是受相,能取的是想相,能起造的是行相,能了別的是識相——佛所得的是這無相。能捨的是檀波羅蜜相,無熱惱的是尸羅波羅蜜相,不變異的是羼提波羅蜜相,不可屈伏的是毘梨耶波羅蜜相,能攝心的是禪波羅蜜相,能捨離的是般若波羅蜜相——佛所得的是這無相。心無所嬈惱的,是四禪、四無量心、四無色定之相——佛所得的是這無相。出世間的,是三十七品之相——佛所得的是這無相。苦,是無作脫門相;離,是空脫門相;寂滅,是無相脫門相——佛所得的是這無相。勝,是十力相;不恐怖,是無所畏相;遍知,是四無礙智相;其餘的人所不能得,是十八不共法相——佛所得的是這無相。愍念眾生的,是大慈大悲相;真實的,是無謬錯相;無所取的,是常捨相;現前了知的,是一切種智相——佛所得的是這無相。就像這樣,諸天子!佛得一切諸法無相,因為這個因緣的緣故,佛名為無礙智。』
論①:釋何以復問般若相,三解脫門初入之相,世諦說空,相不能破相知相之辨,有佛無佛相性常住
有人問:
上面處處已經說過「空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相」,如今諸位天子為什麼又問「何等是般若相」?
回答說:
佛雖然處處宣說般若波羅蜜,或說空等、或說有、或說果報、或說罪福,並不決定,所以如今問「何者定是般若相」。
再者,這般若波羅蜜如幻如化,好像可以得到,卻沒有決定之相可取,唯有諸佛能正遍知它的相;諸位天子雖然有利智,不能了知,所以發問。
再者,有人說:這些天子之中有後來的人,不曾聽聞,所以發問。
佛回答諸位天子:「空等是般若波羅蜜相。」所謂「空相」,是內空、外空等種種空。若諸法是空,就是沒有男女、長短、好醜等相,這名為「無相相」。若是空、是無相,就不再生起願求、貪著後世之身,這名為「無作相」。三解脫門是初入般若波羅蜜之相,三乘所共有。
不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若波羅蜜的深相。
上面三解脫門中的「無相」,是沒有男女等外相;「無所有」以下的「無相相」,是沒有一切法相。
空雖然是一,而人的根性有利有鈍、悟入有深有淺的緣故,纔差別地說空。無生無滅等的論議,如同先前所說。
佛知道天子必定有這樣的念頭:「若般若波羅蜜空、無所有、如虛空相,云何可說?若說,即是有相。」
諸位天子因為佛的威德大的緣故,不敢提出詰難,所以佛自己為他們說:「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦。」若是以第一義說,應當可以詰難;以世諦說,就不應當詰難。
再者,雖然說空,卻不以執著之心取相,不顯示法是或是非,一切法同一相、沒有分別,所以又了了地說,所謂無所有、如虛空相。
沒有一法不入於這相,所以說「一切世間無能破壞」。為什麼呢?一切世間的天、人、阿修羅就是相的緣故。若是相異之法互相違背,纔有可破;如同水能滅火,火不能自己滅火。口裡說如實而想要破的人,終究不能破,何況所說不實的人?譬如盲人踩踏珍寶,口裡說這不是珍寶,終究不能使它成為非珍寶。
此中佛更說:般若波羅蜜畢竟空、無相的緣故,所以說「相不能破相」。
再者,有人說:所謂「相不能破相」,是有法能夠解散——諸法和合,終究無所破、無所失;如同用斧頭劈柴,一分一分解散,終究無所失。
再者,諸法沒有決定之相,如同樹,是根、莖、枝、葉和合的緣故名為樹,樹沒有決定之相,所以無所破。
像這樣種種,名為「相不能破相」。
有人問:
色等諸法不是覺知,可以說不能相知;心數法是能知之相,怎麼說「不知」?
回答說:
此中是就實相而說,不是說如凡夫人那樣的虛妄之知。這智慧是有為法的緣故,因緣和合而生,虛妄之法不能真實有所知,所以捨棄它,入無餘涅槃。若智慧能知常、無常乃至空、寂滅等,上來已經廣破,滅盡而無所有。若是這樣,怎麼會有知?因為這個緣故說「相不知相」。
所謂「相不能知無相」,是內裡雖然有智慧,外境空的緣故沒有法可知;外面沒有所緣,智慧怎麼生起?所以說「相不能知無相」。譬如刀雖然鋒利,不能斬破虛空。
所謂「無相不能知相」,有人說:內裡的智慧沒有決定之相,外面所緣的法有決定之相,心隨著所緣而生,所以說「無相不應知相」。譬如沒有刀,雖然有物,也沒有刀可砍。
所謂「是相、是無相、相無相皆不可得」,是相不入於相。為什麼呢?因為先已有相的緣故。相也不入於無相。為什麼呢?因為無相沒有可入之處的緣故。離開這相與無相,更沒有可入之處。
再者,能相與所相之法都不決定,因為有所相的緣故纔有相。為什麼這樣說呢?若先有相而沒有所相,那就沒有相,因為沒有所因的緣故。若先有所相而沒有相,怎麼會有所相?因為沒有所因待的緣故。
再者,相是以所相而立,並不決定,相有時作所相,所相有時是相。所以相不決定、不真實的緣故,所相也沒有;若所相不決定、不真實的緣故,相也沒有。所以說「是相、是無相、是相無相不可得」。
如同先前所說,空等諸相是真實的。為什麼呢?這相不是五眾所作,不是六波羅蜜乃至一切種智所作。這相是無為的緣故,沒有法可作,也沒有若人、若非人能作。所謂人,是菩薩、諸佛等;所謂非人,是諸天等。這相畢竟空的緣故,非有漏非無漏,非世間非出世間。先前雖然說無為之相,只是為了破有為纔說無為,無為也沒有決定之相。此中佛想使這件事明了,所以說了譬喻。聽的人這樣想:「若無佛則不聞是相,佛於眾生最上故,應當作是相。」所以佛告訴諸天:「有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。」
那時,諸位天子歡喜,又向佛稟白:『世尊!這些相甚深,雖然不可取相而可以行,能給與人無上的果報。佛得了這相的緣故,於一切法得無礙智。』若分別諸法有決定之相,那就是有礙智了。
『世尊安住在這諸法實相之中,就通達無礙,能說諸法各各的別相,所謂惱壞相是色相,乃至了現知的是一切種智相。』
佛認可他們的心意,為他們分別諸相。凡夫所知的,諸相各各不同;佛知道都是空相,空相就是無相,佛所得的是這無相。所謂得,就是知,因為無可比擬地遍知的緣故名為得。這些諸法之相,如今轉而名為般若波羅蜜。
經②:般若是諸佛母、能示世間相——佛知有恩於己者,一切法無知者無見者,逐示世間空乃至獨空九門,不生今世後世相
那時,佛告訴須菩提:『般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母;般若波羅蜜能開示世間之相,所以佛依止這法而住,供養、恭敬、尊重、讚歎這法。什麼是這法?就是般若波羅蜜。諸佛依止般若波羅蜜而住,恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎這般若波羅蜜。為什麼呢?因為這般若波羅蜜出生諸佛。佛知道於己有恩的人。若有人正問誰知道於己有恩的人,正確的回答沒有超過佛的。為什麼呢?須菩提!因為佛知道於己有恩的人的緣故。佛所乘而來之法,佛所從來之道,由此得了阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。這乘、這道,佛還要恭敬、供養、尊重、讚歎、受持、守護。須菩提!這名為佛知道於己有恩的人。再者,須菩提!佛知一切法是無作之相,因為作者無所有的緣故;一切法無起,因為形事不可得的緣故。須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜而知一切法是無作之相。也以這個因緣的緣故,佛知道於己有恩的人。
『再者,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜而得一切法不生,因為無所得的緣故。以這個因緣的緣故,般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,也能開示世間之相。』
須菩提說:『世尊!若一切法沒有知者、沒有見者,般若波羅蜜怎麼能生諸佛、能開示世間之相?』
佛告訴須菩提:『正是這樣,正是這樣!一切法實在沒有知者、沒有見者。怎麼說沒有知者、沒有見者?因為一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,所以一切法沒有知者、沒有見者。
『再者,須菩提!一切法怎麼說沒有知者、沒有見者?因為一切法無所依止、無所繫縛,以這個緣故,一切法沒有知者、沒有見者。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。因為不見色的緣故開示世間之相,因為不見受、想、行、識的緣故開示世間之相,乃至因為不見一切種智的緣故開示世間之相。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。』
須菩提說:『世尊!怎麼是因為不見色的緣故,般若波羅蜜開示世間之相?怎麼是因為不見受、想、行、識乃至一切種智的緣故,開示世間之相?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若不緣著色而生識,這名為因為不見色相的緣故而開示;不緣著受、想、行、識而生識,乃至不緣著一切種智而生識,這名為因為不見一切種智之相的緣故而開示。就像這樣,須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜怎麼能生諸佛、能開示世間之相?須菩提!般若波羅蜜能開示世間是空。怎麼開示世間是空?開示五眾世間空,開示十二入世間空,開示十八界世間空,開示十二因緣世間空,開示我見根本六十二見世間空;開示十善道世間空,開示四禪、四無量心、四無色定世間空;開示三十七品世間空,開示六波羅蜜世間空;開示內空世間空,開示外空世間空,開示內外空世間空;開示無法空世間空,開示有法空世間空,開示無法有法空世間空;開示有為性世間空,開示無為性世間空;開示佛十力世間空,開示十八不共法世間空,乃至開示一切種智世間空。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。
『再者,須菩提!佛因般若波羅蜜而開示世間空、知世間空、覺世間空、思惟世間空、分別世間空。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間是空。怎麼開示佛世間是空?開示五眾世間空,乃至開示一切種智世間空。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間不可思議。怎麼開示世間不可思議?開示五眾世間不可思議,乃至開示一切種智世間不可思議。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間是離。怎麼開示世間是離?開示五眾世間離,乃至開示一切種智世間離。就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間是離。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間寂滅。怎麼開示世間寂滅?開示五眾世間寂滅,乃至開示一切種智世間寂滅。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間畢竟空。怎麼開示世間畢竟空?開示五眾世間畢竟空,乃至開示一切種智世間畢竟空。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間性空。怎麼開示世間性空?開示五眾世間性空,乃至開示一切種智世間性空。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間無法空。怎麼開示世間無法空,開示五眾世間無法空,乃至開示一切種智世間無法空。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間無法有法空。怎麼開示世間無法有法空?開示五眾世間無法有法空,乃至開示一切種智世間無法有法空。
『再者,須菩提!般若波羅蜜開示佛世間獨空。怎麼開示世間獨空?開示五眾世間獨空,乃至開示一切種智世間獨空。
『就像這樣,須菩提!般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能開示世間之相。再者,須菩提!這深般若波羅蜜開示世間之相,所謂不生今世、後世之相。為什麼呢?因為諸法沒有可用來生今世、後世之相的緣故。』
論②:釋依止般若與知恩報恩,佛知有恩於己者,無知無見之難,不見色等,示世間空九門,獨空,離斷常之中道
論主解釋說:
般若波羅蜜是諸佛之母,因為這個因緣,諸佛依止般若波羅蜜而住。其餘的經中說:「諸佛依止法,以法為師。」
佛在此中告訴須菩提:「法者,即是般若波羅蜜。」
一切不善法之中沒有超過邪見的,因為邪見的緣故不識恩分,只道是我自然應當如此。知恩的人,在諸世間的善法之中最為上,能給與今世的好名聲,後世給與上妙的果報。所以佛自己說在知恩、報恩之中是第一:「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜!」
再者,諸位天子這樣想:「般若波羅蜜畢竟空無定相故,或有人不貪不貴。」所以佛說:「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人!」
又有人生疑:「佛於一切世間如虛空無所著,何以故貪是般若波羅蜜,尊重、供養,似如貪著?」所以佛說:「我無貪心,但分別知諸法好醜、力用多少;知是般若波羅蜜能斷一切戲論、開三乘道、能滅眾苦等,有無量無邊功德,是故讚歎、尊重、供養。」譬如人行走在安穩的道路上,免了種種患難,便常常憶念這條路而指示給別人。
所謂「佛知作人」,是知道他人於己作了恩。別處說「佛不知作人」,恐怕人生疑惑,所以說:「佛知一切法無作相。」因為知一切法是無作之相的緣故說無作人,不是因為不知恩分纔名為不知作人。說知作人、說不知作人,都沒有過失。
那時,須菩提以畢竟空發難:「世尊!若一切法畢竟空故,無知者、無作者,云何般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示諸佛世間?」
佛認可他的問,此中自說因緣:「一切法空、虛誑、無堅固。」
須菩提的意思是:「一切法鈍相,無見、無知,云何般若波羅蜜獨能知見?」
佛的意思是:「一切法非但無知、無見;一切法空、不牢固,無知者、無見者,亦不可得,故不應難。」
再者,一切法無所依止、無所繫縛的緣故,沒有知者、沒有見者。以種種門破諸法而令它成空:或破常,行無常而入空;或破實而入空;或以畢竟盡的緣故入空;或以一切法遠離的緣故入空。像這樣種種入空。如今以一切法沒有住處的緣故,無依止、無繫縛;無依止的緣故,也就無生無滅,因為這個緣故就是空。所謂不繫,是一切法的實相不繫,出於三界。為什麼呢?因為三界虛誑的緣故。所以一切法沒有知者、沒有見者,就這樣開示世間。
這般若因為不見色等諸法的緣故而開示世間。色等法無依止、無繫縛、虛誑的緣故不見。此中佛自說不見的因緣,所謂「不生緣色識,乃至不生緣一切種智識,是名不見色等法。」
有人問:
識可以說不生,色怎麼說不生?
回答說:
惱壞的是色相,因為識的緣故分別而知;沒有識,也就沒有惱壞之相。
再者,一切諸法從因緣和合的緣故而生相,沒有自性。如同有身、識、觸諸緣和合的緣故,纔知道地的堅相,堅相不離開身與識。所以諸法都由和合而生,沒有自性。
所謂「般若波羅蜜示世間空」,世間是指五眾乃至一切種智。菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,觀這些法或大或小、或內或外,沒有不空的,這名為般若波羅蜜開示世間空。
所謂「佛示世間空」,或有人疑:「佛愛著法故,說般若波羅蜜示世間空,非是諸法常實相。」所以佛說:「我非愛法故說。佛知諸法相,本末籌量、思惟、分別,無有法出於空者。我非但讀誦、從他聞故說,我以內心覺、知、思惟、分別故,說示世間空。」
這一段說「示世間空」,上面廣說「離六十二見」等,如今只說「五眾乃至一切種智」。
當時法會中的人以為般若波羅蜜是畢竟空,心中起想而取著,所以說「不可思議」。所謂不可思議,是畢竟空也不可得。畢竟空,或名為離、或名為寂滅。所謂離,是分散——諸法久後沒有遺餘,又自己離開它的本性。知道畢竟空以後,沒有心數法、沒有語言的緣故,名為寂滅。
畢竟空等,如同先前所說。
有人問:
什麼是獨空?
回答說:
十八空都是因緣相待,如同內空因為內法的緣故名為內空;若沒有內法,就沒有內空。十八空都是這樣。這獨空無因無待,所以名為獨空。再者,所謂獨空,如同虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃。
所謂「示世間非今世相、非後世相」,有些外道只說今世,不說後世;這些人是邪見,墮在斷滅之中。有人說有今世、有後世,說:「今世神入後世。」這些人是邪見,墮在常見之中。般若波羅蜜離開這兩邊,說中道:雖然是空而不執著空的緣故,纔為他們說罪福;雖然說罪福,卻不生起常見的邪見,也於空無所妨礙。
此中佛自說因緣:「此中畢竟空故,云何有今世、後世見——若斷、若常?」
經③:般若為大事、不可思議事、不可稱事、無量事、無等等事故起——色等一切法亦爾,末記聞法得道之眾
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了大事的緣故而起。世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了不可思議之事的緣故而起。世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了不可稱之事的緣故而起。世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了無量之事的緣故而起。世尊!這般若波羅蜜是為了無等等之事的緣故而起。』
佛說:『正是這樣,正是這樣!須菩提!般若波羅蜜為了大事而起,為了不可思議之事而起,為了不可稱之事而起,為了無量之事而起,為了無等等之事而起。
『須菩提!怎麼是般若波羅蜜為了大事的緣故而起?須菩提!諸佛的大事,就是救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生。
『須菩提!怎麼是般若波羅蜜為了不可思議之事而起?須菩提!所謂不可思議之事,就是諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。因為這個緣故,須菩提!諸佛的般若波羅蜜為了不可思議之事而起。
『須菩提!怎麼是般若波羅蜜為了不可稱之事而起?須菩提!一切眾生之中沒有能思惟稱量佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法的。因為這個緣故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為了不可稱之事而起。
『須菩提!怎麼是般若波羅蜜為了無量之事而起?須菩提!一切眾生之中沒有能量佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法的。因為這個緣故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為了不可量之事而起。
『須菩提!怎麼是般若波羅蜜為了無等等之事而起?須菩提!一切眾生之中沒有能與佛相等的,何況能超過!因為這個緣故,須菩提!般若波羅蜜為了無等等之事而起。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!只有佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法,是為了不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等之事而起嗎?』
佛告訴須菩提:『正是這樣,正是這樣!佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法,不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。色也不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等,受、想、行、識也不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等,乃至一切種智、法性、法相,不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。這其中,心與心數法不可得。再者,須菩提!色不可思議,這也不可得;乃至色無等等,這也不可得。受、想、行、識乃至一切種智無等等,這也不可得。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!什麼因緣色不可思議乃至無等等,這也不可得?什麼因緣受、想、行、識乃至一切種智無等等,這也不可得?』
佛告訴須菩提:『因為色的量不可得的緣故,受、想、行、識的量不可得的緣故,乃至一切種智的量不可得的緣故。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!什麼因緣色的量不可得,乃至一切種智的量不可得?』
佛告訴須菩提:『因為色不可思議的緣故,乃至色無等等的緣故,量不可得;乃至一切種智不可思議的緣故,乃至一切種智無等等的緣故,量不可得。須菩提!你的意思怎麼樣?在不可思議乃至無等等之中,可以得到色、受、想、行、識乃至一切種智嗎?』
須菩提說:『世尊!不可得。』
『因為這個緣故,須菩提!一切法不可思議乃至無等等。就像這樣,須菩提!諸佛之法不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等。須菩提!這名為諸佛之法不可思議,乃至無等等。須菩提!這諸佛之法不可思議,因為超過思議之相的緣故;不可稱,因為超過稱的緣故;無有量,因為超過量的緣故;無等等,因為超過等等的緣故。須菩提!以這個因緣的緣故,一切法也是不可思議之相,乃至無等等。須菩提!不可思議這個名,它的義也不可思議;不可稱這個名,它的義也不可稱;無有量這個名,它的義也不可量;無等等這個名,它的義也無等等。須菩提!這諸佛之法不可思議,乃至無等等。不可思議,如同虛空不可思議;不可稱,如同虛空不可稱;無有量,如同虛空無有量;無等等,如同虛空無等等。須菩提!這也名為諸佛之法不可思議,乃至無等等。佛法像這樣無量,一切世間的天、人、阿修羅沒有能思議籌量的。』
宣說這諸佛之法不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等一品的時候,五百位比丘因為一切法不受的緣故,漏盡而心得解脫,得阿羅漢;二十位比丘尼也因為不受一切法的緣故,漏盡而得阿羅漢;六萬位優婆塞、三萬位優婆夷於諸法之中遠塵離垢,於諸法之中法眼生起;二十位菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,在這賢劫之中當受記別。
論③:釋大事、不可思議、不可稱、無量、無等等五義,佛自說五事,四種法訓釋,如虛空喻,末釋得道者多少之由
論主解釋說:
須菩提深深解了般若之相,於諸法之中無著無礙,心生歡喜,向佛稟白「世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起」等。所謂「大事」,是破一切眾生的大苦惱,能給與佛的無上大法,所以名為大事。
不可思議,先前已經回答過了。
所謂「不可稱」,「稱」是指智慧;般若定實之相甚深極重,智慧輕薄,所以不能稱。又般若多,智慧少,所以不能稱。又般若利益之處廣大,未成就時,能給與世間的果報;成就以後,給與道的果報。又究竟盡知纔名為「稱」。般若波羅蜜沒有能稱知的——或常或無常、或實或虛、或有或無。像這樣種種「不可稱」之義,應當知道。
所謂「無量事」,有人說:「稱」就是「量」。有人說:取相名為「量」,這般若波羅蜜不可取相的緣故名為無量。又菩薩以四無量心而行般若的緣故,名為無量。又「量」是指智慧;凡夫的智慧、二乘的智慧、菩薩的智慧都不能量得般若的邊際,所以名為無量。
所謂「無等等」,「無等」是指涅槃;一切有為法,沒有能與涅槃相等的。涅槃有三分:聲聞涅槃、辟支佛涅槃、佛涅槃。般若能給與大乘涅槃,所以名為無等等。
再者,一切眾生沒有能與佛相等的緣故,佛名為「無等」;般若波羅蜜利益眾生,令他們與佛相似,所以名為無等等。
再者,諸佛之法第一微妙,沒有能與之相等的、沒有能及得上的、沒有可以匹配的;般若波羅蜜能令眾生得到這樣的心的緣故,名為無等等。
再者,「無等」是指諸法實相,諸觀、諸行都不能及,沒有戲論、沒有能破壞的,所以名為無等;菩薩得了這「無等」,能在眾生之中生起慈悲心的緣故,名為無等等。
這名為「無等等」之義。
須菩提是聲聞人,沒有一切智,卻能說出這不可思議的般若等,所以佛認可他所說的。
佛自己說了五事。
眾生無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界之中的微塵;諸佛以十力等法,盡想要救濟他們,這名為「大事」。又有菩薩久已得無生法忍,因為不捨眾生的緣故,不入無餘涅槃。再者,這菩薩得佛道的時候,為了眾生的緣故承受五事:一是承受種種勞苦,二是捨棄寂定之樂,三是與惡人共事,四是與人接對,五是入大眾之會。佛深深得了離欲之樂,卻為了眾生的緣故,甘願承受這五事等種種疲苦,如同承受功德一般,這就是「大事」。
所謂「不可思議」,就是佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。
所謂「佛法」,佛名為覺,在一切無明睡眠之中最初覺醒,所以名為覺。
所謂「如來」,如同過去諸佛行六波羅蜜而得諸法的如相,來至佛道;今佛也是這樣從這道而來,如同諸佛之來,這名為如來。
所謂「自然人法」,聲聞人也有覺、也有知,卻是從他人聽聞而來,這是弟子之法;所以說佛是自然人,不從他人聽聞。
所謂「一切智人法」,辟支佛也是自然而得,不從他人聽聞,卻沒有一切智;所以說佛是一切智人所得。
這四種法,沒有人能思惟稱量,所以名為「不可思議」、「不可稱」、「不可量」;更沒有法與這法相似的,所以名為「無等等」。
須菩提的意思,是恐怕新學的菩薩執著這四法,所以向佛稟白:「但是四法不可思議、無有與等耶?」
佛回答:「色等諸法亦不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等。」
佛在這其中自說因緣:「色等一切法不可得故。」
所謂「如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議」,是如同上面所說之事。所謂「是名不可思議」,是結句。論者先前廣解,佛在此中略說:「不可思議,過思議相;過等等相。」
就義趣說,涅槃之法不可思議;就名字說,因為世諦的緣故可以思議。
所謂「如虛空不可思議」,如同先前品中所說虛空之相不可思議,所以說「不可思議」;乃至無等等如同虛空,因為虛空沒有可比喻的緣故,名為「無等等」。
般若波羅蜜之相就是佛法之相;不可思議、無量、無稱、無等等,就是佛法之相。所謂「是佛法,一切世間天、人、阿修羅無能思議稱量」,六道之中只說三道,是因為三善道的眾生尚且不能稱量,何況三惡道!
有人問:
宣說這一品的時候,為什麼比丘尼、菩薩得道的人少?
回答說:
此中多讚歎諸佛之法,所謂「不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等」,聽聞的人多增益信根的緣故,所以白衣得道的人多。女人雖然信心多,因為智慧少的緣故,得道的人也少。白衣貪著世間之事、智慧淺薄、根性遲鈍,不能盡漏。
諸位比丘的信、慧諸根平等,一心求道的緣故,漏盡的人多。比丘尼因為智慧少的緣故,二十人得漏盡;雖然多有得初道的,數目超過白衣,因為不盡漏的緣故,與白衣沒有差異,此中不說。
入無生忍法,因為甚深難得的緣故人少,又因為在這法上種因緣的人少。
所謂「賢劫中當受記」。
或有人說:「賢劫中千佛,除四佛,當與受記。」
或有人說:「釋迦文佛與受記:『於賢劫中,在餘世界作佛。』」
《大智度論》卷第七十至此而終。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the forty-ninth chapter, "Asking about Marks"; it is in the seventieth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: The Gods Ask about the Mark of Deep Prajñā—the Mark of Emptiness and So On up to the Mark of Space Is the Mark of Deep Prajñā; a Mark Cannot Break a Mark or Know a Mark; Whether There Is a Buddha or No Buddha, the Mark and the Nature Abide Always; the Buddha Obtains All Dharmas as Markless
At that time all the gods of the desire realm and the gods of the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world scattered flowers and incense from afar, came to where the Buddha was, bowed their heads at the Buddha's feet, withdrew and stood to one side, and said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The prajñāpāramitā that is spoken of is very deep; what is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā?’
The Buddha told the gods of the desire realm and the form realm: ‘Gods! The mark of emptiness is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā; the signless, non-action, non-origination, no arising and no ceasing, without stain and without purity, the dharma without anything existent, the signless, no support, the mark of space—these are the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā. Gods! All such marks as these are the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā. The Buddha speaks for the sake of beings, in accord with the dharmas of the world; it is not the highest meaning. Gods! These marks cannot be broken or ruined by any of the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world. Why? Because all these gods, humans, and asuras of the world are themselves also marks. Gods! A mark cannot break a mark; a mark cannot know a mark; a mark cannot know the markless; and the markless cannot know a mark. The mark, the markless, and mark-and-markless together—in all of them nothing is known, because the one who can know and the dharma that is known are both unfindable. Why? Gods! These marks are not made by form, not made by feeling, perception, constructions, or consciousness; not made by dānapāramitā, not made by śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, or prajñāpāramitā; not made by inner emptiness, not made by outer emptiness, not made by inner-and-outer emptiness, not made by the emptiness of non-existent dharmas, not made by the emptiness of existent dharmas, not made by the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; not made by the four foundations of mindfulness, and so on up to not made by the omniscience of all kinds. Gods! These marks do not belong to humans, nor do they belong to non-humans; they are not worldly and not world-transcending; not with outflows and not without outflows; not conditioned and not unconditioned.’
The Buddha further told the gods: ‘Suppose someone asks: 「何等是虛空相?」 tr. "What is the mark of space?" Is this person asking a right question?’
The gods said: ‘World-Honored One! It is not a right question. Why? World-Honored One! Space has no mark that can be spoken of, because space is unconditioned and without origination.’
The Buddha told the gods of the desire realm and the form realm: ‘Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always. Because the Buddha obtains the real mark and nature, he is called the Tathāgata.’
The gods said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! The nature of the marks that the World-Honored One has obtained is very deep; because he has obtained this mark, he obtains unobstructed knowledge; abiding within this mark, by prajñāpāramitā he gathers together the specific marks of dharmas.’
The gods said: ‘Rare indeed, World-Honored One! This deep prajñāpāramitā is the place where the buddhas constantly go; by going on this path one obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; having obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, one penetrates the marks of all dharmas: whether the mark of form, or the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the mark of the omniscience of all kinds.’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Gods! Vexation and ruin is the mark of form; the Buddha obtains this as markless. The one who perceives is the mark of feeling, the one who grasps is the mark of perception, the one who initiates and makes is the mark of constructions, the one who discerns is the mark of consciousness—the Buddha obtains this as markless. The one who can relinquish is the mark of dānapāramitā, being without burning vexation is the mark of śīlapāramitā, being unchanging is the mark of kṣāntipāramitā, being unsubduable is the mark of vīryapāramitā, being able to collect the mind is the mark of dhyānapāramitā, being able to leave behind is the mark of prajñāpāramitā—the Buddha obtains this as markless. The mind without disturbance is the mark of the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, and the four formless absorptions—the Buddha obtains this as markless. Being world-transcending is the mark of the thirty-seven limbs of the path—the Buddha obtains this as markless. Suffering is the mark of the gate of liberation of non-action; separation is the mark of the gate of liberation of emptiness; quiescence is the mark of the signless gate of liberation—the Buddha obtains this as markless. Victory is the mark of the ten powers; being unafraid is the mark of the fearlessnesses; knowing universally is the mark of the four unobstructed knowledges; what the others cannot obtain is the mark of the eighteen unshared dharmas—the Buddha obtains this as markless. Pitying beings is the mark of great kindness and great compassion; being true and real is the mark of being without error; grasping nothing is the mark of constant equanimity; knowing fully in the present is the mark of the omniscience of all kinds—the Buddha obtains this as markless. Just so, gods! The Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless, and for this reason the Buddha is called unobstructed knowledge.’
Treatise ①: Explaining Why the Mark of Prajñā Is Asked Again, the Three Gates of Liberation as the Mark of First Entry, Emptiness Spoken from Worldly Truth, the Distinction That a Mark Cannot Break a Mark or Know a Mark, and That Whether There Is a Buddha or No Buddha, the Mark and the Nature Abide Always
Someone asks:
Above, it has been said in place after place that 「空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相」 tr. "emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on up to non-origination and without anything existent, are the mark of prajñā"; why do the gods now ask again 「何等是般若相」 tr. "what is the mark of prajñā"?
The answer:
Although the Buddha proclaims prajñāpāramitā in place after place, sometimes he speaks of emptiness and the like, sometimes of existence, sometimes of the fruit of retribution, sometimes of sin and merit; it is not fixed, and so they now ask 「何者定是般若相」 tr. "what is definitely the mark of prajñā".
Furthermore, this prajñāpāramitā is like an illusion, like a transformation; it seems as if it could be got hold of, yet it has no fixed mark that can be grasped, and only the buddhas can rightly and fully know its mark; though the gods have keen wisdom, they cannot know it, and so they ask.
Furthermore, someone says: among these gods there were some who came later and had not heard, and so they ask.
The Buddha answers the gods: 「空等是般若波羅蜜相。」 tr. "Emptiness and the rest are the mark of prajñāpāramitā." What is called 「空相」 tr. "the mark of emptiness" is every kind of emptiness: inner emptiness, outer emptiness, and so on. If dharmas are empty, then there are no marks of male and female, long and short, fair and ugly, and the like; this is called 「無相相」 tr. "the mark of the signless". If it is empty and signless, one no longer gives rise to wishes and seeking, or to craving and clinging to a body in later lives; this is called 「無作相」 tr. "the mark of non-action". The three gates of liberation are the mark of first entering prajñāpāramitā, held in common by the three vehicles.
Neither arising nor ceasing, neither stained nor pure, without any support, space and the like—these are the deep marks of prajñāpāramitā.
The 「無相」 tr. "signless" among the three gates of liberation above is the absence of outer marks such as male and female; from 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" onward, the 「無相相」 tr. "mark of the signless" is the absence of all marks of dharmas.
Although emptiness is one, because people's faculties are keen or dull and their entry is deep or shallow, emptiness is taught with distinctions. The discussion of no arising and no ceasing and the rest is as spoken of before.
The Buddha knew that the gods must have had this thought: 「若般若波羅蜜空、無所有、如虛空相,云何可說?若說,即是有相。」 tr. "If prajñāpāramitā is empty, without anything existent, like the mark of space, how can it be spoken of? If it is spoken of, then it has a mark."
Because the Buddha's majestic virtue is great, the gods did not dare raise the objection, and so the Buddha himself said for them: 「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦。」 tr. "The Buddha, out of pity for beings, speaks of emptiness and the other marks from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning." If it were spoken from the standpoint of the highest meaning, one might object; since it is spoken from the standpoint of worldly truth, one should not object.
Furthermore, although emptiness is spoken of, one does not grasp at marks with a clinging mind, does not show dharmas as right or wrong; all dharmas are of one and the same mark, without distinction; and so it is further spoken of with full clarity: namely, without anything existent, like the mark of space.
There is not one dharma that does not enter this mark; therefore it is said: 「一切世間無能破壞」 tr. "none in all the world can break or ruin it". Why? Because all the gods, humans, and asuras of the world are themselves marks. Only if dharmas of different marks oppose one another can there be breaking—as water can quench fire, but fire cannot itself quench fire. Even one who speaks as it really is and wishes to break it can in the end not break it; how much less one whose speech is not true! It is like a blind man who treads on precious things and says with his mouth that they are not precious: in the end he cannot make them not precious.
Here the Buddha speaks further: because prajñāpāramitā is ultimately empty and signless, it is said 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark".
Furthermore, someone says: as to 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark", there is a dharma that can dissolve—the coming together of dharmas is dissolved, yet in the end nothing is broken and nothing is lost; as when an axe splits firewood, piece by piece it is dissolved, and in the end nothing is lost.
Furthermore, dharmas have no fixed mark; as with a tree: because root, trunk, branches, and leaves come together it is called a tree, and the tree has no fixed mark; therefore there is nothing to break.
All such kinds as these are called 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark".
Someone asks:
Form and the other dharmas are not aware and knowing, so one may say that they cannot know one another; but mental-factor dharmas are marks that can know—how can one say 「不知」 tr. "does not know"?
The answer:
Here it is said with regard to the real mark, not of a false knowing such as that of ordinary people. Because this wisdom is a conditioned dharma, it arises from the coming together of causes and conditions, and a false dharma cannot truly know anything; therefore one relinquishes it and enters nirvāṇa without remainder. If wisdom could know permanence, impermanence, and so on up to emptiness, quiescence, and the like—these have already been broadly refuted above, exhausted, and without anything existent. If that is so, how could there be knowing? For this reason it is said 「相不知相」 tr. "a mark does not know a mark".
As to 「相不能知無相」 tr. "a mark cannot know the markless": although there is wisdom within, because the outer sphere is empty there is no dharma to be known; if without there is no object, how does wisdom arise? Therefore it is said 「相不能知無相」 tr. "a mark cannot know the markless". It is like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space.
As to 「無相不能知相」 tr. "the markless cannot know a mark", someone says: the wisdom within has no fixed mark, and the dharma of the outer object has a fixed mark; the mind arises following its object; therefore it is said 「無相不應知相」 tr. "the markless should not know a mark". It is like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it.
As to 「是相、是無相、相無相皆不可得」 tr. "the mark, the markless, and mark-and-markless are all unfindable": a mark does not enter into a mark. Why? Because there is already a mark beforehand. Nor does a mark enter into the markless. Why? Because the markless has no place to be entered. Apart from this mark and the markless, there is no further place to be entered.
Furthermore, the marking and the dharma that is marked are both unfixed; it is because there is something marked that there is a mark. Why is this said? If there were first a mark with nothing marked, then there would be no mark, because there would be nothing it depends on. If there were first something marked with no mark, how could there be anything marked? Because there would be nothing on which it depends and to which it stands as counterpart.
Furthermore, the mark is set up by what is marked and is not fixed; the mark sometimes serves as what is marked, and what is marked is sometimes the mark. Therefore, because the mark is unfixed and not real, what is marked is also non-existent; if, because what is marked is unfixed and not real, the mark too is non-existent. Therefore it is said: 「是相、是無相、是相無相不可得」 tr. "the mark, the markless, and mark-and-markless are unfindable".
As was said before, emptiness and the other marks are real. Why? This mark is not made by the five aggregates, not made by the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. Because this mark is unconditioned, there is no dharma that makes it, nor is there anyone, whether human or non-human, who can make it. Humans means bodhisattvas, the buddhas, and the like; non-humans means the gods and the like. Because this mark is ultimately empty, it is neither with outflows nor without outflows, neither worldly nor world-transcending. Although the mark of the unconditioned was spoken of before, the unconditioned was spoken of only to refute the conditioned; the unconditioned too has no fixed mark. Here the Buddha wished to make this matter clear, and so he spoke a comparison. The hearers had this thought: 「若無佛則不聞是相,佛於眾生最上故,應當作是相。」 tr. "If there were no Buddha, we would not hear of this mark; since the Buddha is supreme among beings, he must have made this mark." Therefore the Buddha told the gods: 「有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。」 tr. "Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, this mark abides always. Because the Buddha can know this mark, he is called the Buddha."
At that time the gods rejoiced and further said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! These marks are very deep; though one cannot grasp them as marks, one can practise them, and they can give people an unsurpassed fruit of retribution. Because the Buddha has obtained this mark, he obtains unobstructed knowledge with regard to all dharmas.’ If one distinguished dharmas as having fixed marks, that would be obstructed knowledge.
‘The World-Honored One, abiding within this real mark of all dharmas, penetrates without obstruction and can speak of the distinct marks of each dharma—namely, the mark of vexation and ruin is the mark of form, and so on up to the one who knows fully in the present being the mark of the omniscience of all kinds.’
The Buddha approved of their thought and distinguished the marks for them. What ordinary people know is that the marks are each different; the Buddha knows that all are the mark of emptiness, and the mark of emptiness is the markless; the Buddha obtains this as markless. What is called obtaining is knowing: because he knows universally beyond all comparison, it is called obtaining. These marks of dharmas are now in turn called prajñāpāramitā.
Sūtra ②: Prajñā Is the Mother of the Buddhas and Can Show the Mark of the World—the Buddha Knows Those Who Have Been Kind to Him; All Dharmas Have No Knower and No Seer; Showing the World as Empty and So On up to Solitary Emptiness through Nine Gates; Not Giving Rise to the Mark of This World or the Next
At that time the Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world; therefore the Buddha abides relying on this Dharma, and makes offerings to, reveres, honours, and praises this Dharma. What is this Dharma? It is prajñāpāramitā. The buddhas abide relying on prajñāpāramitā, and revere, make offerings to, honour, and praise this prajñāpāramitā. Why? Because this prajñāpāramitā gives birth to the buddhas. The Buddha knows those who have been kind to him. If someone rightly asks who knows those who have been kind to him, no right answer goes beyond the Buddha. Why? Subhūti! Because the Buddha knows those who have been kind to him. The Dharma by which the Buddha has come as by a vehicle, the path by which the Buddha has come—by these he obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi. This vehicle, this path, the Buddha still reveres, makes offerings to, honours, praises, receives and upholds, and guards. Subhūti! This is called the Buddha's knowing those who have been kind to him. Furthermore, Subhūti! The Buddha knows all dharmas as of the mark of non-action, because a maker is nowhere existent; all dharmas are without origination, because the forms of things are unfindable. Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha knows all dharmas as of the mark of non-action. For this reason too, the Buddha knows those who have been kind to him.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha obtains all dharmas as unarisen, because there is nothing to be attained. For this reason prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can also show the mark of the world.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas have no knower and no seer, how can prajñāpāramitā give birth to the buddhas and show the mark of the world?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! All dharmas truly have no knower and no seer. Why is it said that there is no knower and no seer? Because all dharmas are empty, false and deceptive, and not solid; therefore all dharmas have no knower and no seer.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Why is it said that all dharmas have no knower and no seer? Because all dharmas have no support and are bound by nothing; for this reason all dharmas have no knower and no seer. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. Because it does not see form, it shows the mark of the world; because it does not see feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, it shows the mark of the world; and so on up to: because it does not see the omniscience of all kinds, it shows the mark of the world. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! How is it that because it does not see form, prajñāpāramitā shows the mark of the world? How is it that because it does not see feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, it shows the mark of the world?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If consciousness does not arise taking form as its object, this is called showing because the mark of form is not seen; if consciousness does not arise taking feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness as its object, and so on up to: if consciousness does not arise taking the omniscience of all kinds as its object, this is called showing because the mark of the omniscience of all kinds is not seen. Just so, Subhūti! This deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! How can prajñāpāramitā give birth to the buddhas and show the mark of the world? Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can show the world as empty. How does it show the world as empty? It shows the five-aggregate world as empty, shows the world of the twelve sense-fields as empty, shows the world of the eighteen elements as empty, shows the world of the twelve links of dependent origination as empty, shows the world of the sixty-two views rooted in the view of self as empty; shows the world of the ten wholesome paths as empty, shows the world of the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, and the four formless absorptions as empty; shows the world of the thirty-seven limbs of the path as empty, shows the world of the six perfections as empty; shows the world of inner emptiness as empty, shows the world of outer emptiness as empty, shows the world of inner-and-outer emptiness as empty; shows the world of the emptiness of non-existent dharmas as empty, shows the world of the emptiness of existent dharmas as empty, shows the world of the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas as empty; shows the world of the conditioned nature as empty, shows the world of the unconditioned nature as empty; shows the world of the Buddha's ten powers as empty, shows the world of the eighteen unshared dharmas as empty, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as empty. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Through prajñāpāramitā the Buddha shows the world as empty, knows the world as empty, perceives the world as empty, considers the world as empty, distinguishes the world as empty. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as empty. How does it show the Buddha the world as empty? It shows the five-aggregate world as empty, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as empty. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as inconceivable. How does it show the world as inconceivable? It shows the five-aggregate world as inconceivable, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as inconceivable.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as separate. How does it show the world as separate? It shows the five-aggregate world as separate, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as separate. Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as separate.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as quiescent. How does it show the world as quiescent? It shows the five-aggregate world as quiescent, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as quiescent.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as ultimately empty. How does it show the world as ultimately empty? It shows the five-aggregate world as ultimately empty, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as ultimately empty.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as empty of nature. How does it show the world as empty of nature? It shows the five-aggregate world as empty of nature, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as empty of nature.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as empty of non-existent dharmas. How does it show the world as empty of non-existent dharmas? It shows the five-aggregate world as empty of non-existent dharmas, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as empty of non-existent dharmas.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as empty of non-existent and existent dharmas. How does it show the world as empty of non-existent and existent dharmas? It shows the five-aggregate world as empty of non-existent and existent dharmas, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as empty of non-existent and existent dharmas.
‘Furthermore, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as solitary emptiness. How does it show the world as solitary emptiness? It shows the five-aggregate world as solitary emptiness, and so on up to showing the world of the omniscience of all kinds as solitary emptiness.
‘Just so, Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. Furthermore, Subhūti! This deep prajñāpāramitā shows the mark of the world, namely, the mark of not giving rise to this world or the next. Why? Because dharmas have no mark by which to give rise to this world or the next.’
Treatise ②: Explaining Reliance on Prajñā and Knowing and Repaying Kindness, the Buddha's Knowing Those Who Have Been Kind to Him, the Objection of No Knower and No Seer, Not Seeing Form and the Rest, the Nine Gates of Showing the World as Empty, Solitary Emptiness, and the Middle Way That Leaves Annihilation and Permanence
The treatise-author explains:
Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; for this reason the buddhas abide relying on prajñāpāramitā. Other sūtras say: 「諸佛依止法,以法為師。」 tr. "The buddhas rely on the Dharma and take the Dharma as their teacher."
Here the Buddha tells Subhūti: 「法者,即是般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The Dharma is precisely prajñāpāramitā."
Among all unwholesome dharmas there is none worse than wrong view; because of wrong view one does not recognise a debt of kindness, saying only that it is naturally due to me. One who knows kindness is the highest among the wholesome dharmas of the world; it can give a good name in this life, and give a superb and wondrous fruit of retribution in later lives. Therefore the Buddha himself says that he is foremost among those who know kindness and repay kindness: 「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜!」 tr. "I know even the kindness of giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; how much more that of prajñāpāramitā!"
Furthermore, the gods had this thought: 「般若波羅蜜畢竟空無定相故,或有人不貪不貴。」 tr. "Because prajñāpāramitā is ultimately empty and without fixed mark, there may be people who do not crave it and do not hold it precious." Therefore the Buddha says: 「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人!」 tr. "I am the honoured one of the three realms, and even I make offerings to prajñāpāramitā; how much more should others!"
Again, someone gives rise to doubt: 「佛於一切世間如虛空無所著,何以故貪是般若波羅蜜,尊重、供養,似如貪著?」 tr. "The Buddha, like space, is attached to nothing in all the world; why does he crave this prajñāpāramitā, honouring it and making offerings to it, as if craving and clinging to it?" Therefore the Buddha says: 「我無貪心,但分別知諸法好醜、力用多少;知是般若波羅蜜能斷一切戲論、開三乘道、能滅眾苦等,有無量無邊功德,是故讚歎、尊重、供養。」 tr. "I have no craving mind; I only distinguish and know whether dharmas are fair or foul and how much power and use they have. I know that this prajñāpāramitā can cut off all idle discourse, open the path of the three vehicles, and extinguish the many sufferings, and so on, and has immeasurable and boundless merit; therefore I praise it, honour it, and make offerings to it." It is like a person who walks a safe road and escapes every kind of trouble and danger: he then constantly keeps this road in mind and points it out to others.
As to 「佛知作人」 tr. "the Buddha is one who knows what has been done for him": it is knowing that others have done a kindness to oneself. Elsewhere it says 「佛不知作人」 tr. "the Buddha does not know a doer"; fearing that people would give rise to doubt, it is said: 「佛知一切法無作相。」 tr. "The Buddha knows all dharmas as of the mark of non-action." Because he knows all dharmas as of the mark of non-action, it is said that there is no doer; it is not because he does not recognise a debt of kindness that he is called one who does not know a doer. To say that he knows what has been done for him and to say that he does not know a doer—neither is at fault.
At that time Subhūti raised an objection from ultimate emptiness: 「世尊!若一切法畢竟空故,無知者、無作者,云何般若波羅蜜能生諸佛、能示諸佛世間?」 tr. "World-Honored One! If, because all dharmas are ultimately empty, there is no knower and no maker, how can prajñāpāramitā give birth to the buddhas and show the buddhas the world?"
The Buddha approved of his question and here himself spoke the cause and condition: 「一切法空、虛誑、無堅固。」 tr. "All dharmas are empty, false and deceptive, and without solidity."
Subhūti's meaning is: 「一切法鈍相,無見、無知,云何般若波羅蜜獨能知見?」 tr. "All dharmas are of a dull mark, without seeing and without knowing; how can prajñāpāramitā alone know and see?"
The Buddha's meaning is: 「一切法非但無知、無見;一切法空、不牢固,無知者、無見者,亦不可得,故不應難。」 tr. "All dharmas are not merely without knowing and without seeing; all dharmas are empty and not firm, and the one without a knower and without a seer is also unfindable; therefore one should not object."
Furthermore, because all dharmas have no support and are bound by nothing, there is no knower and no seer. By all kinds of gates dharmas are refuted and made empty: sometimes permanence is refuted, and practising impermanence one enters emptiness; sometimes the real is refuted and one enters emptiness; sometimes because of ultimate exhaustion one enters emptiness; sometimes because all dharmas are separate one enters emptiness. In all such kinds of ways one enters emptiness. Now, because all dharmas have no place of abiding, they have no support and no bond; because they have no support, they also have no arising and no ceasing; for this reason they are empty. What is called unbound is that the real mark of all dharmas is unbound and goes beyond the three realms. Why? Because the three realms are false and deceptive. Therefore all dharmas have no knower and no seer, and in this way the world is shown.
This prajñā shows the world because it does not see form and the other dharmas. Form and the other dharmas are not seen because they have no support, no bond, and are false and deceptive. Here the Buddha himself speaks the cause and condition of not seeing, namely: 「不生緣色識,乃至不生緣一切種智識,是名不見色等法。」 tr. "Not giving rise to a consciousness that takes form as its object, and so on up to not giving rise to a consciousness that takes the omniscience of all kinds as its object—this is called not seeing form and the other dharmas."
Someone asks:
Consciousness may be said not to arise; how can form be said not to arise?
The answer:
Vexation and ruin is the mark of form, and it is distinguished and known by means of consciousness; without consciousness, there is also no mark of vexation and ruin.
Furthermore, all dharmas give rise to marks because causes and conditions come together, and have no self-nature. It is as when the conditions of body, consciousness, and contact come together, and only then is the hard mark of earth known; the hard mark is not apart from body and consciousness. Therefore dharmas all arise from coming together and have no self-nature.
As to 「般若波羅蜜示世間空」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā shows the world as empty": the world means the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds. When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he contemplates these dharmas, whether great or small, whether inner or outer, and none is not empty; this is called prajñāpāramitā's showing the world as empty.
As to 「佛示世間空」 tr. "the Buddha shows the world as empty": someone may doubt: 「佛愛著法故,說般若波羅蜜示世間空,非是諸法常實相。」 tr. "Because the Buddha loves and clings to the Dharma, he says that prajñāpāramitā shows the world as empty; it is not the permanent real mark of dharmas." Therefore the Buddha says: 「我非愛法故說。佛知諸法相,本末籌量、思惟、分別,無有法出於空者。我非但讀誦、從他聞故說,我以內心覺、知、思惟、分別故,說示世間空。」 tr. "I do not speak it because I love the Dharma. The Buddha knows the marks of dharmas; reckoning them from root to branch, considering and distinguishing them, there is no dharma that goes beyond emptiness. I do not speak it merely from reading and reciting or from hearing it from others; it is because with my inner mind I have perceived, known, considered, and distinguished it that I speak of showing the world as empty."
This passage speaks of 「示世間空」 tr. "showing the world as empty"; above it spoke broadly of 「離六十二見」 tr. "leaving the sixty-two views" and so on, while now it speaks only of 「五眾乃至一切種智」 tr. "the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds".
The people in the assembly at that time took prajñāpāramitā to be ultimate emptiness, gave rise to thoughts in their minds, and grasped at it; therefore it is said 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable". What is called inconceivable is that ultimate emptiness too is unfindable. Ultimate emptiness is sometimes called separation, sometimes called quiescence. What is called separation is dispersal—after a long time dharmas have nothing left over, and further they themselves leave their own nature. Once one knows ultimate emptiness, because there are no mental-factor dharmas and no words, it is called quiescence.
Ultimate emptiness and the rest are as spoken of before.
Someone asks:
What is solitary emptiness?
The answer:
The eighteen emptinesses all depend on causes and conditions and on their counterparts, as inner emptiness is called inner emptiness because of inner dharmas; if there were no inner dharmas, there would be no inner emptiness. The eighteen emptinesses are all like this. This solitary emptiness has no cause and no counterpart, and so it is called solitary emptiness. Furthermore, what is called solitary emptiness is like space, suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, nirvāṇa.
As to 「示世間非今世相、非後世相」 tr. "showing the world as not of the mark of this world and not of the mark of the next world": some outside paths speak only of this world and do not speak of the next world; these people hold wrong view and fall into annihilation. Some people say there is this world and there is the next world, saying: 「今世神入後世。」 tr. "The soul of this world enters the next world." These people hold wrong view and fall into the view of permanence. Prajñāpāramitā leaves these two extremes and speaks the middle way: though it is empty, because it is not attached to emptiness, it speaks for them of sin and merit; though it speaks of sin and merit, it does not give rise to the wrong view of permanence, and it is also unobstructed with regard to emptiness.
Here the Buddha himself speaks the cause and condition: 「此中畢竟空故,云何有今世、後世見——若斷、若常?」 tr. "Because here it is ultimately empty, how could there be views of this world and the next—whether of annihilation or of permanence?"
Sūtra ③: Prajñā Arises for the Sake of the Great Matter, the Inconceivable Matter, the Unweighable Matter, the Matter without Measure, and the Matter Equal to the Unequalled—Form and All Dharmas Are Likewise; at the End, a Record of the Assembly Who Heard the Dharma and Obtained the Path
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter. World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the inconceivable matter. World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the unweighable matter. World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the matter without measure. World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the matter equal to the unequalled.’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Subhūti! Prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter, arises for the sake of the inconceivable matter, arises for the sake of the unweighable matter, arises for the sake of the matter without measure, arises for the sake of the matter equal to the unequalled.
‘Subhūti! How does prajñāpāramitā arise for the sake of the great matter? Subhūti! The great matter of the buddhas is to save all beings and not to abandon any being.
‘Subhūti! How does prajñāpāramitā arise for the sake of the inconceivable matter? Subhūti! The inconceivable matter is the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one. For this reason, Subhūti, the prajñāpāramitā of the buddhas arises for the sake of the inconceivable matter.
‘Subhūti! How does prajñāpāramitā arise for the sake of the unweighable matter? Subhūti! Among all beings there is none who can consider and weigh the dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one. For this reason, Subhūti, prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the unweighable matter.
‘Subhūti! How does prajñāpāramitā arise for the sake of the matter without measure? Subhūti! Among all beings there is none who can measure the dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one. For this reason, Subhūti, prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the unmeasurable matter.
‘Subhūti! How does prajñāpāramitā arise for the sake of the matter equal to the unequalled? Subhūti! Among all beings there is none who can equal the Buddha, how much less surpass him! For this reason, Subhūti, prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the matter equal to the unequalled.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is it only the dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one that arise for the sake of the inconceivable, the unweighable, the without measure, the matter equal to the unequalled?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! The dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled. Form too is inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled; feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness too are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, the nature of dharmas, and the mark of dharmas, which are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled. Within this, mind and mental-factor dharmas are unfindable. Furthermore, Subhūti! Form is inconceivable, and this too is unfindable; and so on up to: form is equal to the unequalled, and this too is unfindable. Feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, are equal to the unequalled, and this too is unfindable.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! By what cause and condition is it that form is inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled, and this too is unfindable? By what cause and condition is it that feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, are equal to the unequalled, and this too is unfindable?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Because the measure of form is unfindable, because the measure of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness is unfindable, and so on up to because the measure of the omniscience of all kinds is unfindable.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! By what cause and condition is the measure of form unfindable, and so on up to the measure of the omniscience of all kinds unfindable?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Because form is inconceivable, and so on up to because form is equal to the unequalled, the measure is unfindable; and so on up to: because the omniscience of all kinds is inconceivable, and so on up to because the omniscience of all kinds is equal to the unequalled, the measure is unfindable. Subhūti! What do you think? Within the inconceivable and so on up to that which is equal to the unequalled, can form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, be found?’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! They cannot be found.’
‘For this reason, Subhūti, all dharmas are inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled. Just so, Subhūti! The dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled. Subhūti! This is called the dharmas of the buddhas being inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled. Subhūti! These dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable because they pass beyond the mark of conceiving; unweighable because they pass beyond weighing; without measure because they pass beyond measure; equal to the unequalled because they pass beyond equalling. Subhūti! For this reason, all dharmas too are of the inconceivable mark, and so on up to equal to the unequalled. Subhūti! The name "inconceivable"—its meaning too is inconceivable; the name "unweighable"—its meaning too is unweighable; the name "without measure"—its meaning too is unmeasurable; the name "equal to the unequalled"—its meaning too is equal to the unequalled. Subhūti! These dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled. Inconceivable, as space is inconceivable; unweighable, as space is unweighable; without measure, as space is without measure; equal to the unequalled, as space is equal to the unequalled. Subhūti! This too is called the dharmas of the buddhas being inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled. The Buddha's Dharma is immeasurable like this; among all the gods, humans, and asuras of the world there is none who can conceive of it or reckon it.’
When this chapter on the dharmas of the buddhas being inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, and equal to the unequalled was proclaimed, five hundred bhikṣus, because they took up no dharma, exhausted their outflows, their minds were liberated, and they became arhats; twenty bhikṣuṇīs too, because they took up no dharma, exhausted their outflows and became arhats; in sixty thousand upāsakas and thirty thousand upāsikās, far from dust and free of defilement with regard to dharmas, the Dharma-eye arose with regard to dharmas; twenty bodhisattva-mahāsattvas obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and, within this Auspicious Kalpa, will receive the prediction.
Treatise ③: Explaining the Five Meanings of the Great Matter, the Inconceivable, the Unweighable, the Without Measure, and That Which Is Equal to the Unequalled; the Five Things the Buddha Himself Speaks Of; Glosses on the Four Kinds of Dharmas; the Simile of Space; and at the End, Why Those Who Obtained the Path Were Many or Few
The treatise-author explains:
Subhūti deeply understood the mark of prajñā; with regard to dharmas he was without clinging and without obstruction, and joy arose in his mind, and he said to the Buddha 「世尊!般若波羅蜜為大事故起」 tr. "World-Honored One! Prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter" and so on. What is called 「大事」 tr. "the great matter" is that it breaks the great suffering and vexation of all beings and can give the unsurpassed great Dharma of the Buddha; therefore it is called the great matter.
The inconceivable has already been answered before.
As to 「不可稱」 tr. "unweighable": 「稱」 tr. "weighing" means wisdom; the fixed and real mark of prajñā is very deep and extremely heavy, and wisdom is light and thin, and so it cannot weigh it. Again, prajñā is much and wisdom little, and so it cannot weigh it. Again, the benefit of prajñā is vast: before it is accomplished, it can give the fruit of retribution of the world; after it is accomplished, it gives the fruit of the path. Again, only to know exhaustively to the very end is called 「稱」 tr. "weighing". There is none who can weigh and know prajñāpāramitā—whether as permanent or impermanent, whether as real or empty, whether as existent or non-existent. All such kinds of meaning of 「不可稱」 tr. "unweighable" as these should be known.
As to 「無量事」 tr. "the matter without measure", someone says: 「稱」 tr. "weighing" is precisely 「量」 tr. "measuring". Someone says: grasping at marks is called 「量」 tr. "measuring"; because this prajñāpāramitā cannot be grasped by a mark, it is called without measure. Again, because the bodhisattva practises prajñā with the four immeasurable minds, it is called without measure. Again, 「量」 tr. "measuring" means wisdom; neither the wisdom of ordinary people, nor the wisdom of the two vehicles, nor the wisdom of the bodhisattvas can measure the limits of prajñā, and so it is called without measure.
As to 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled": 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled" means nirvāṇa; among all conditioned dharmas there is none that can equal nirvāṇa. Nirvāṇa has three portions: the nirvāṇa of the śrāvakas, the nirvāṇa of the pratyekabuddhas, the nirvāṇa of the Buddha. Prajñā can give the nirvāṇa of the Great Vehicle, and so it is called equal to the unequalled.
Furthermore, because among all beings there is none who can equal the Buddha, the Buddha is called 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled"; prajñāpāramitā benefits beings and makes them resemble the Buddha, and so it is called equal to the unequalled.
Furthermore, the dharmas of the buddhas are foremost and subtle and wondrous; there is none that can equal them, none that can reach them, none that can match them; because prajñāpāramitā can make beings obtain such a mind, it is called equal to the unequalled.
Furthermore, 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled" means the real mark of all dharmas: no contemplation and no practice can reach it; it is without idle discourse and nothing can break or ruin it; and so it is called the unequalled. Because the bodhisattva, having obtained this 「無等」 tr. "unequalled", can give rise to a mind of kindness and compassion among beings, it is called equal to the unequalled.
This is called the meaning of 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled".
Subhūti is a śrāvaka and does not have omniscience, and yet he could speak of this inconceivable prajñā and so on; therefore the Buddha approved of what he said.
The Buddha himself spoke of the five matters.
Beings are immeasurable and boundless, more than the atoms in world-systems equal to the sands of the Ganges in the ten directions; the buddhas, with the ten powers and the other dharmas, wish to save them all—this is called 「大事」 tr. "the great matter". Again, there are bodhisattvas who long ago obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and, because they do not abandon beings, do not enter nirvāṇa without remainder. Furthermore, when this bodhisattva attains the path of the Buddha, for the sake of beings he accepts five things: first, he accepts every toil and hardship; second, he gives up the pleasure of quiet concentration; third, he shares his undertakings with evil people; fourth, he deals with people face to face; fifth, he enters great assemblies. The Buddha has deeply obtained the pleasure of freedom from desire, and yet for the sake of beings he gladly accepts these five things and every kind of weariness and hardship, as if receiving merit—this is the 「大事」 tr. "great matter".
What is called 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable" is the dharmas of the Buddha, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one.
As to 「佛法」 tr. "the dharmas of the Buddha": Buddha means awakened; among all who sleep in ignorance he was the first to awaken, and so he is called awakened.
As to 「如來」 tr. "the Tathāgata": as the buddhas of the past practised the six perfections, obtained the suchness mark of dharmas, and came to the path of the Buddha, so the present Buddha too has come by this path in the same way; as the buddhas came, so he came—this is called the Tathāgata.
As to 「自然人法」 tr. "the dharmas of the one who is so of himself": śrāvakas too have awakening and have knowing, but it comes from hearing others; this is the dharma of a disciple. Therefore it is said that the Buddha is the one who is so of himself, and does not hear it from others.
As to 「一切智人法」 tr. "the dharmas of the omniscient one": the pratyekabuddha too obtains it of himself and does not hear it from others, yet he does not have omniscience; therefore it is said that it is what the Buddha, the omniscient one, obtains.
No one can consider and weigh these four kinds of dharmas, and so they are called 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable", 「不可稱」 tr. "unweighable", 「不可量」 tr. "unmeasurable"; further, there is no dharma that resembles these dharmas, and so they are called 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled".
Subhūti's meaning was that he feared that bodhisattvas new to the training would cling to these four dharmas, and so he said to the Buddha: 「但是四法不可思議、無有與等耶?」 tr. "Is it only these four dharmas that are inconceivable and without anything equal to them?"
The Buddha answered: 「色等諸法亦不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等。」 tr. "Form and the other dharmas too are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled."
Within this the Buddha himself spoke the cause and condition: 「色等一切法不可得故。」 tr. "Because form and all dharmas are unfindable."
As to 「如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議」 tr. "Just so, Subhūti! The dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable": this is as the matter spoken of above. As to 「是名不可思議」 tr. "this is called inconceivable": it is a concluding phrase. The treatise-writer explained broadly before; here the Buddha speaks briefly: 「不可思議,過思議相;過等等相。」 tr. "Inconceivable—passing beyond the mark of conceiving; passing beyond the mark of equalling."
Speaking in terms of meaning and intent, the dharma of nirvāṇa is inconceivable; speaking in terms of name, because of worldly truth it can be conceived.
As to 「如虛空不可思議」 tr. "as space is inconceivable": as was said in an earlier chapter, the mark of space is inconceivable, and so it is said 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable"; and so on up to that which is equal to the unequalled being like space—because space has nothing to which it can be compared, it is called 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled".
The mark of prajñāpāramitā is precisely the mark of the dharmas of the Buddha; the inconceivable, the without measure, the unweighable, that which is equal to the unequalled are precisely the mark of the dharmas of the Buddha. As to 「是佛法,一切世間天、人、阿修羅無能思議稱量」 tr. "these dharmas of the Buddha—among all the gods, humans, and asuras of the world there is none who can conceive of them or weigh and measure them": of the six destinies only three destinies are mentioned, because even the beings of the three good destinies cannot weigh and measure them—how much less the three evil destinies!
Someone asks:
When this chapter was proclaimed, why were the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path so few?
The answer:
Here the dharmas of the buddhas are much praised—namely, 「不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等」 tr. "inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled"—and because the hearers mostly increased their root of faith, those who obtained the path among the white-robed were many. Though women have much faith, because they have little wisdom, those who obtained the path were also few. The white-robed crave and cling to the affairs of the world, their wisdom is shallow and thin, and their faculties are slow and dull, so they cannot exhaust their outflows.
The bhikṣus have the faculties of faith and wisdom in balance, and because they seek the path single-mindedly, those who exhausted their outflows were many. Because the bhikṣuṇīs have little wisdom, twenty of them attained the exhaustion of outflows; although many obtained the first path, their number exceeding that of the white-robed, because they did not exhaust their outflows they were no different from the white-robed, and so they are not spoken of here.
Those who entered the dharma of the acceptance of non-arising were few because it is very deep and hard to obtain, and further because those who have planted causes and conditions for this dharma are few.
As to 「賢劫中當受記」 tr. "within the Auspicious Kalpa they will receive the prediction":
Someone says: 「賢劫中千佛,除四佛,當與受記。」 tr. "Of the thousand buddhas of the Auspicious Kalpa, excepting four buddhas, they will give them the prediction."
Someone says: 「釋迦文佛與受記:『於賢劫中,在餘世界作佛。』」 tr. "Śākyamuni Buddha gives them the prediction: ‘Within the Auspicious Kalpa you will become buddhas in other worlds.’"
Here ends the seventieth fascicle of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa.
問相品:處處已說空無相無作何以諸天子復問般若相,相不能破相何以並相不能知相知無相,說空而說即有相何以不成自語相違,般若畢竟空何以佛反依止尊重供養,般若能生諸佛何以又說一切法無知者無見者,示世間空何以復開不可思議乃至獨空九門,無等等何以既名涅槃又名諸法實相,說是品時何以比丘尼與菩薩得道者少
在問什麼
本品的品名就是它的問法:問相。欲界、色界的天子遙散華香而來,頂禮佛足,所問的只有一句——所說的般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相?這一問看似平常,論主開卷卻先替讀者把它擋回來:空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相,上面處處已經說過了,天子為什麼還要問?可見本品要處理的不是『般若是什麼』這個知識問題,而是『般若既無定相,所說出來的相還算不算相』這個更難的問題。
於是全品三度發問、三度而答。第一度是諸天子問相,佛以空相等十相作答,隨即自己揭破:這些話是為眾生、順世間法而說,不是第一義;接著一路推到相不能破相、相不能知相、相不能知無相、無相不能知相,把能知與所知一齊掃盡,最後歸於『有佛無佛,相性常住』。第二度是佛主動告須菩提:般若是諸佛母、能示世間相;既是母、既能示,卻又說一切法無知者、無見者,並以九門逐層開示世間之空、不可思議、離、寂滅、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空、獨空。第三度是須菩提舉五事——大事、不可思議事、不可稱事、無量事、無等等事——問般若為何而起,佛逐一作答,再把這四種不可思議之法推廣到色等一切法上,最後以會眾得道作結。
三度問答其實是一個問題的三個面向:相、母、事。說相,是問般若的體;說母,是問般若的能;說事,是問般若的用。而三面都撞在同一個關口上——般若畢竟空,無定相可取;那麼說它、依止它、讚歎它、乃至因它而有諸佛出世,這一切是怎麼成立的?本品的答案不在任何一句結論,而在佛自己交代的那個分寸:以世諦故說空等諸相,不是以第一義諦說。這一句立起來,全品的種種『說而無所說』纔讀得下去。
逐段解明
一、諸天子來問。 開卷是一個場景:三千大千世界中所有欲界、色界的天子遙散華香,來至佛所,頂禮佛足,一面而住,然後發問。先看這個「遙散華香」——問法之前先設供,是聞法的儀軌;再看所問之語,天子先承認「所說般若波羅蜜甚深」,然後纔問相。不是不信而問,是已信而求其定實。這一層先分清楚,後面論主所釋的三種問因纔有著落。
二、佛答十相,並自破其說。 佛的回答先列相:空相、無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相——像這樣種種相是深般若相。列完隨即自己交代分寸:這是為眾生、順世間法而說,不是第一義。然後推進:這些相,一切世間天、人、阿修羅都不能破壞,因為他們自身也就是相;相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相;能知的人與所知的法都不可得。再往下,說這些相不是五眾所作、不是六波羅蜜所作、不是諸空所作、不是四念處乃至一切種智所作,也不是人與非人所有,不是世間出世間、不是有漏無漏、不是有為無為。要看的是這一段的走向:先給你相,再抽掉你手裡的相——給,是世諦;抽,是第一義。
三、虛空相之問,正問不正問。 佛不直接說理,先設一問:譬如有人問「何等是虛空相」,這人算不算正問?天子自己答:不是正問,因為虛空無相可說,虛空無為無起。這一問一答是全品的模型:問『深般若相』與問「虛空相」同一格式,天子既然已經判定後者不成問,前者的問法也就自破。佛不駁其問,而令問者自見其問之不成——這是本品最見手段的一著。
四、有佛無佛,相性常住。 接著佛立一句正面之語:有佛無佛,相性常住;佛得如實相性的緣故,名為如來。前段既然一路掃盡,此處便須有一句撐住,否則墮入斷滅。要點在「常住」二字不是立一個常法:相性常住是說它不待佛出而後有、不隨佛滅而後無;佛之所以為如來,不是造出這個相性,是如實得之。立與破在此接榫。
五、諸天子兩番讚歎。 天子聞已而讚,分兩層:先讚世尊所得諸相之性甚深,得是相故得無礙智,住是相中以般若集諸法自相;再讚這深般若是諸佛常所行處,行是道得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,得已通達一切法相,從色相乃至一切種智相。前一層讚的是佛的所住,後一層讚的是佛的所行與所通達——讚歎不是客套,是把佛答的內容複述成自己的理解,交還佛前請印。
六、佛可其讚,逐相對舉而歸無相。 佛答『如是如是』,然後逐一對舉:惱壞的是色相,能覺的是受相,能取的是想相,能起造的是行相,能了別的是識相;能捨的是檀波羅蜜相,無熱惱是尸羅,不變異是羼提,不可屈伏是毘梨耶,攝心是禪,捨離是般若;心無所嬈惱是四禪四無量心四無色定相,出世間是三十七品相,苦是無作脫門相、離是空脫門相、寂滅是無相脫門相;勝是十力相,不恐怖是無所畏相,遍知是四無礙智相,餘人無得是十八不共法相;愍念眾生是大慈大悲相,實是無謬錯相,無所取是常捨相,現了知是一切種智相。每舉一組,便接一句『佛得是無相』。這一段的教法極為顯豁:諸法各有其相,一一分明不亂;而佛所得者是這一切相的無相。不是抹去差別,是於差別中得其無相——末句因此說,佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故名無礙智。
七、何以復問般若相。 論主開釋,先答那個攔路的問題:上面處處已說空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相,天子何以復問?三種答:其一,佛雖處處說般若,或說空等、或說有、或說果報、或說罪福,並不決定,所以現在要問哪一個決定是般若相。其二,般若如幻如化,似乎可得而無定相可取,唯有諸佛能正遍知,天子雖有利智而不能了知。其三,有人說:天子之中有後來者,不曾聽聞,所以問。三答由淺入深又回到淺:不定故問、不能知故問、不曾聞故問——讀者若自問『我為何還要問』,這三條大體也就夠用了。
八、空等是般若相:三解脫門之訓。 論主隨文釋佛答。空相,指內空外空等諸空;諸法若空,就沒有男女、長短、好醜等相,這名為無相相;若空、若無相,便不再生起願求貪著後世之身,這名為無作相。一路訓下來,空、無相、無作三者不是三個東西,是一事的三重推移。末句要緊:三解脫門是初入般若波羅蜜相,三乘共有——是初入,不是究竟;是共法,不是不共。這一句替下文的「深相」留了位置。
九、深相與空之差別說。 既說初入之相,便說深相:不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若的深相。論主又分辨前後兩個「無相」:三解脫門中的無相,是無男女等外相;「無所有」以下的無相相,是無一切法相。一個除粗,一個除細。然後解釋何以同一個空要說得這麼多樣——空雖是一,人根有利鈍、入有深淺的緣故,纔差別說空。法無多門,門為人設。至於無生無滅等論議,論主言如先說,不再重出。
十、佛先知其疑,故自為說。 論主點出一個關節:佛知道天子必定會起這個念頭——般若若空、無所有、如虛空相,怎麼還可以說?若說,就是有相了。天子因佛威德大而不敢發難,所以佛自己代他說破:佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,不是以第一義諦。論主隨即把判準立死:若以第一義說,這一難可以成立;以世諦說,這一難就不應當發。全品最易滑過去的自語相違之疑,在此一句解開。
十一、雖說空而不取相。 又一重:雖然說空,卻不以著心取相,不顯示法是或是非,一切法同一相、無有分別;正因如此,佛纔又了了地說「無所有」「如虛空相」。此處可見「說」的兩種用法:取相而說,愈說愈縛;不取相而說,愈說愈了。差別不在說與不說,在說者的心。
十二、一切世間無能破壞:水火與盲人二喻。 沒有一法不入這相,所以說一切世間無能破壞;因為天、人、阿修羅自身就是相。論主給兩個喻:異法相違纔有可破,如水能滅火,火不能自滅火——同類不相破。又如盲人踩踏珍寶,口說這不是珍寶,終究不能使它成為非珍寶——口說不能改物。合起來就是一句:相與相同類,故不相破;世間之言不及實相,故無能壞。
十三、相不能破相之三釋。 論主給三個層次。其一,佛自說的理由:般若畢竟空無相故,相不能破相。其二,有人說:所謂能破,其實只是解散——諸法和合而成,斧頭劈柴,一分一分解開,終究無所失,何嘗有所破。其三,諸法本無定相,如樹是根莖枝葉和合而名為樹,樹既無定相,也就無所破。三釋收為一句:如是等名為相不能破相。三釋中,第二釋最可用來對治日用中『我把它破掉了』的錯覺——所謂破,多半只是拆散。
十四、心數法是知相,何以說不知。 論主自設一難:色等諸法不是覺知,說它們不相知還講得通;心數法本身就是知相,怎麼也說不知?答得極要緊:此中是就實相說,不是說凡夫那種虛妄之知。這智慧是有為法,因緣和合而生,虛妄之法不能真實有所知,所以捨之而入無餘涅槃;若說智慧能知常、無常乃至空、寂滅等,上來已經廣破,滅盡無所有。既然如此,哪裡還有知?所以說相不知相。要看清這一句的分寸:不是說人不能知,是說以有為虛妄之知去取實相,那個「知」不成立。
十五、刀不破空,無刀不斫。 兩句各一喻。相不能知無相者:內裡雖有智慧,外境空故無法可知;外無所緣,智慧從何而生——譬如刀雖鋒利,不能斬破虛空。無相不能知相者:有人說內智無定相而外緣有定相,心隨緣生,所以說無相不應知相——譬如沒有刀,雖然有物,也無刀可砍。兩喻一正一反,把能所之間的門封死:無所緣則智不生,無能緣則境不被知。
十六、相與所相相待不定。 再往裡推三層。其一,相不入相,因為先已有相;相不入無相,因為無相無入處;離此二者更無可入之處。其二,相與所相都不決定,因所相故有相:若先有相而無所相,則無相可言,無所因故;若先有所相而無相,則所相亦不成立,無所因待故。其三,相有時作所相,所相有時是相,彼此輾轉,故相不定不實則所相亦無,所相不定不實則相亦無。結論就是經文那句:是相、是無相、是相無相不可得。此段是全品義理的骨節——凡是相待而成的,都不是定實。
十七、空等諸相是實:非作、非人、非二邊,佛乃設喻。 論主回到正面:如先所說,空等諸相是實。何以故?這相非五眾所作,非六波羅蜜乃至一切種智所作;是無為故,無法可作,也無若人若非人能作——人指菩薩諸佛等,非人指諸天等;畢竟空故,非有漏非無漏,非世間非出世間。接著補一句最要緊的自警:先前雖說無為相,只是為破有為纔說無為,無為也沒有定相。然後交代佛何以說虛空之喻:聽者容易起念——若沒有佛就聽不到這相,佛於眾生最上,應當是佛作出這相;所以佛說有佛無佛此相常住,佛能知是相故名為佛。破『佛造此相』之計,正是此段設喻的用意。
十八、諸天子歡喜與佛之印可。 天子歡喜復白:這些相甚深,雖不可取相而可行,能與人無上果報;佛得是相故於一切法得無礙智。論主插一句反顯:若分別諸法有定相,那就是有礙智。接著天子申明世尊住此實相中則通達無礙,能說諸法各各別相。佛可其意,為分別諸相:凡夫所知諸相各異,佛知皆是空相,空相即是無相,佛得是無相。論主又訓一個「得」字——得就是知,無比遍知故名得。末句最堪玩味:是諸法相,今轉名般若波羅蜜。諸法之相與般若之相,到此不是兩個。
十九、般若是諸佛母、能示世間相。 佛轉告須菩提,另起一段。先立宗:般若是諸佛母,能示世間相;所以佛依止是法而住,供養恭敬尊重讚歎是法。自問自答:何等是法?所謂般若波羅蜜。理由是般若出生諸佛。接著說佛知於己有恩者:若人正問誰是知恩者,正答無過於佛;佛所乘來之法、所從來之道,得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這乘這道佛還恭敬供養尊重讚歎受持守護。再轉一層:佛知一切法無作相,作者無所有故;一切法無起,形事不可得故——佛因般若知一切法無作相,也以此因緣故名知恩。一段之中,報恩與無作並立,不相妨礙,這是下文論主要專門處理的。
二十、因般若得一切法不生。 一句收前啟後:佛因般若波羅蜜得一切法不生,以無所得故;以是因緣,般若能生諸佛,亦能示世間相。「不生」與「能生」放在同一句裡——正因所得者是一切法不生,所以般若纔能生諸佛。這不是文字遊戲:能生之「生」,是就世諦說;不生之「不生」,是就第一義說。前文的分寸在此再度起作用。
廿一、無知者無見者之難。 須菩提立難:若一切法無知者、無見者,般若怎能生諸佛、示世間相?佛先答『如是如是』認可其前提,再自說兩重因緣:其一,一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,故無知者無見者;其二,一切法無依止、無所繫,故無知者無見者。然後把結論接回來:般若能生諸佛、能示世間相——不見色故示世間相,不見受想行識故示,乃至不見一切種智故示。『不見故示』四字是本段的眼目:所示者不是見到了什麼,正是不見。
廿二、不見即不緣生識。 須菩提再問何謂不見色故示。佛答得很具體:若不緣色而生識,這名為不見色相故示;不緣受想行識乃至一切種智而生識,名為不見一切種智相故示。到這裡「不見」有了確切的定義——不是閉目不看,是識不緣彼而生。這一句可以防住把「不見」讀成麻木無知的誤解。
廿三、示世間空:二十餘目逐一開列。 佛自問般若云何能生諸佛、示世間相,自答:能示世間空。然後逐目開列——五眾、十二入、十八界、十二因緣、我見根本六十二見;十善道、四禪四無量心四無色定;三十七品、六波羅蜜;內空、外空、內外空;無法空、有法空、無法有法空;有為性、無為性;佛十力、十八不共法,乃至一切種智,一一示其世間空。要看它的次第:從凡夫的身心世界起,經外道見,歷人天善法與禪定,入道品與大乘行,最後連空本身、連佛法功德都列進來。所謂示世間空,是連能空之法也一併空掉,纔叫窮盡。
廿四、佛之五用與佛世間空。 接著兩轉。其一,佛因般若示世間空、知世間空、覺世間空、思惟世間空、分別世間空——示、知、覺、思惟、分別五者並列,說明佛對此空不是懸說,是親證而後示。其二,般若示佛世間空,仍以五眾乃至一切種智為目。前者說佛的能,後者說所示的境,兩面都收在同一結語裡。
廿五、不可思議、離、寂滅三門。 九門開始逐一推:示佛世間不可思議,示佛世間離,示佛世間寂滅——每一門都以五眾乃至一切種智為所示之目。三門是順著一個方向走:不可思議,是心不能到;離,是法自遠離;寂滅,是言語道斷。門雖轉而所示不變,這正是本段體例。
廿六、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空四門。 再推四門。畢竟空是究竟窮盡,性空是就法之自性說;無法空與無法有法空,論主於卷三十一釋十八空時自訓:無法空,破一切法滅時——法既滅無,此「無」亦空,不可執一個「無」為實;無法有法空,生、滅一時俱破——不但破有法之生,並破無法之滅,有無兩邊一時遣。又引一說:過去未來法空是名無法空,現在及無為法空是名有法空。四門之中此二門最細:前者遣『滅後之無』,後者遣『有無對立』。四門一路收緊,把「空」由總說推入分說,讀時不必逐名強分深淺——論主在下文自會說明何以要差別說空。
廿七、獨空一門。 九門之末是獨空。此名在諸空之中最為特出,經文於此並不解釋,只照前例列目;論主留到後面專設問答來訓。經不解而論解,正是本論的體例,讀到此處不必急。
廿八、不生今世後世相。 佛總結:般若能生諸佛、能示世間相;而所示的世間相,是不生今世、後世相,因為諸法沒有可用來生今世後世相的緣故。此語承前九門而來:既然世間畢竟空,今世後世的相也就無所從生。要注意這不是否認業果——論主下文會明說,這是離斷常二邊的中道,不是撥無因果。
廿九、諸佛依止般若而住。 論主開釋第二段,先承宗:般若是諸佛母,以此因緣諸佛依止般若住。引其餘經所說「諸佛依止法,以法為師」,再點明佛此中告須菩提「法者,即是般若波羅蜜」。兩句相接,把泛說的「以法為師」落實到般若上——這是本段全部議論的起點。
三十、知恩最上。 論主由依止轉入報恩:一切不善法中沒有超過邪見的,因為邪見故不識恩分,只道是我自然應當如此。知恩之人在世間善法中最上,今世與好名聲,後世與上妙果報。所以佛自說於知恩報恩中第一:「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜!」這一句把佛的尊重供養說成知恩,不是說佛有所欠缺,是立一個最上的身教。
卅一、何以貴般若、何以似貪著。 兩重疑,論主逐一解。其一,天子或念般若畢竟空無定相,恐有人不貪不貴,所以佛說「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人!」其二,又有人疑佛於一切世間如虛空無所著,何以獨貪般若、尊重供養,像是貪著?佛答得分明:我無貪心,只是分別知諸法好醜、力用多少;知般若能斷一切戲論、開三乘道、能滅眾苦,有無量無邊功德,所以讚歎尊重供養。論主給一喻收束:如人行安穩之道,免諸患難,常念此道而指示於人。分別功德而讚,與取相而貪,判然二事。
卅二、知作人與不知作人。 這是本段的專題訓釋。所謂「佛知作人」,是知他人於己作了恩。別處經中卻說「佛不知作人」,恐人生疑,所以此處說「佛知一切法無作相」——因為知一切法無作相故說無作人,並不是因為不知恩分纔說不知作人。末句斷得極乾淨:言知作人、不知作人,無咎。兩處經文看似相違,一在世諦說恩、一在第一義說無作,分層而讀便無所諍。
卅三、須菩提以畢竟空發難。 須菩提難:若一切法畢竟空故無知者、無作者,般若云何能生諸佛、能示諸佛世間?佛可其問,自說因緣:一切法空、虛誑、無堅固。論主又替兩邊各補一句意思:須菩提的意思是一切法鈍相、無見無知,般若怎能獨有知見;佛的意思是一切法不只無知無見,連那無知者、無見者也不可得,所以這一難不應當發。難者執『唯般若有知』而難,佛則連能難的立足處一併撤掉。
卅四、無依止無繫故無知見。 論主續釋第二重因緣:一切法無所依止、無繫故,無知者無見者。中間插一段入空之法的總覽——或破常,行無常而入空;或破實而入空;或以畢竟盡故入空;或以一切法遠離故入空。如今所用的是另一條路:一切法無住處故無依止無繫,無依止故無生無滅,無生滅即是空。又訓「不繫」:一切法實相不繫,出於三界,因為三界虛誑。入空之門甚多,本段所取的是『無住』一門,這一點分清楚,纔不會把諸經論的入空之說攪成一團。
卅五、識不生則色不生。 論主釋『不見故示』:般若不見色等諸法故示世間,因為色等法無依止、無繫、虛誑故不見;佛自說不見的因緣,就是不生緣色之識乃至不生緣一切種智之識。隨即自設一難:識可以說不生,色怎麼說不生?答有二:其一,惱壞的是色,要因識纔分別而知,無識也就無惱壞之相。其二,一切諸法從因緣和合而生相,沒有自性——如身、識、觸諸緣和合,纔知地之堅相,堅相不離身識。故諸法皆由和合生,無有自性。這一段是全品少見的正面論證,可以用來解釋「不見」何以不是抹殺色法。
卅六、示世間空之訓與佛非愛法故說。 三重。其一訓經語「般若波羅蜜示世間空」:世間指五眾乃至一切種智;菩薩行般若時,觀是法若大若小、若內若外無不空者,這名為示世間空。其二解「佛示世間空」何以要別說:或有人疑佛愛著法故如此說,並非諸法常實之相;所以佛說我非愛法故說,我知諸法之相,本末籌量思惟分別,無有法出於空者,而且不是但憑讀誦、從他聞而說,是以內心覺知思惟分別而說。其三是一條體例的說明:這一段說示世間空,上文廣說離六十二見等,此處但說五眾乃至一切種智——廣略不同,不是前後相違。
卅七、不可思議即畢竟空亦不可得。 論主釋九門中的第二門,先指出病源:當時會中人以為般若是畢竟空,心中起想而取著,所以佛說不可思議。所謂不可思議,是連畢竟空也不可得。又訓「離」與「寂滅」二名:畢竟空或名離、或名寂滅;離是分散,諸法久後無有遺餘,又自離其性;知畢竟空已,無心數法、無語言,故名寂滅。末以一句帶過其餘:畢竟空等如先說。此段最堪注意者,是『取著畢竟空』竟然是一種病——空亦不可作所得。
卅八、獨空。 經中列而不釋,論主此處專設問答。問:云何是獨空?答:十八空都是因緣相待,如內空因內法故名內空,若無內法則無內空,十八空皆然;這獨空無因無待,所以名獨空。又補一釋:獨空者,如虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃。要領在「無因無待」四字——前列諸空皆對所空之法而立,獨空則不對任何法而立,所以與如、法性、實際、涅槃同列。
卅九、非今世非後世相:離斷常之中道。 論主釋末句。有外道但說今世不說後世,這是邪見,墮斷滅;有人說有今世後世而言今世之神入於後世,這也是邪見,墮常見。般若離此二邊而說中道:雖空而不著空,所以還為眾生說罪福;雖說罪福,卻不生常見,也於空無礙。末引佛自說的因緣:此中畢竟空故,云何有今世後世見,若斷若常。空與罪福並行不悖,正是此段要立的分寸——這也是防止把前文「世間空」讀成撥無因果的關鍵一段。
四十、五事之問與佛之印可。 第三段起於須菩提的白佛:般若為大事故起,為不可思議事故起,為不可稱事故起,為無量事故起,為無等等事故起。佛答『如是如是』,逐句重述五事。這裡的「起」字要看準:不是般若忽然生起,是般若為此五事之故而興於世——問的是般若出世的所為。
四十一、大事。 佛自問自答:云何般若為大事故起?諸佛大事者,所謂救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生。經文說得極短,卻定住了全段的方向:所謂大,不在境界高遠,在所荷擔者眾、在不捨。
四十二、不可思議事。 佛答:不可思議事者,所謂諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。此四名是本段的樞紐,往下三事都以這四法為所稱、所量、所等之對象,論主後文也將逐名訓釋。此處先記住四名,不必求解。
四十三、不可稱、無量、無等等。 三事同一句法。不可稱者,一切眾生中無有能思惟稱佛法乃至一切智人法者;無量者,一切眾生中無有能量此四法者;無等等者,一切眾生中無有能與佛等者,何況能過。三者的差別只在動詞——稱是衡,量是度,等是比。所遮的是三種不同的攀附方式。
四十四、但四法耶:推至色等一切法。 須菩提再問:只有這四法是為不可思議乃至無等等之事而起嗎?佛答『如是如是』,先肯定四法,隨即推廣:色亦不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等,受想行識亦然,乃至一切種智、法性、法相亦然;這其中心、心數法不可得。又進一步:色不可思議,這「不可思議」也不可得;乃至色無等等,這「無等等」也不可得。此處是全段的轉關——不可思議不是佛法獨有的尊號,是一切法的實況;而且連這個名目本身也不可得。
四十五、三重追問,量不可得。 須菩提兩度以「何因緣」追問,佛兩度作答,最後反問。問一:何因緣色不可思議乃至無等等,而這也不可得?答:色量不可得故,乃至一切種智量不可得故。問二:何因緣色量不可得乃至一切種智量不可得?答:色不可思議故乃至色無等等故,量不可得。答一以「量不可得」釋「不可得」,答二又以「不可思議乃至無等等」釋「量不可得」——看似循環,實則是說這兩面本是一事,無可更求外因。佛於是反問:不可思議乃至無等等之中,寧可得色受想行識乃至一切種智不?須菩提答:不可得。連環之問到此自解。
四十六、諸佛法不可思議之總結。 佛作長段收束,凡四重。其一,一切法不可思議乃至無等等,諸佛法亦爾。其二,出其所以:不可思議者過思議相故,不可稱者過稱故,無有量者過量故,無等等者過等等故——「過」字是關鍵,不是沒有,是超過。其三,名與義相稱:不可思議之名,其義也不可思議,乃至無等等之名,其義也無等等。其四,以虛空為喻:不可思議如虛空不可思議,乃至無等等如虛空無等等;佛法如是無量,一切世間天、人、阿修羅無能思議籌量者。四重由法而理、由理而名、由名而喻,層層可循。
四十七、說是品時得道之眾。 經段以會眾得益作結:說此諸佛法不可思議、不可稱、無有量、無等等品時,五百比丘以一切法不受故漏盡心得解脫得阿羅漢;二十比丘尼亦以不受一切法故漏盡得阿羅漢;六萬優婆塞、三萬優婆夷於諸法中遠塵離垢、法眼生;二十菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於賢劫中當受記。四眾得益而數目懸殊,這一組數字本身就是問題,論主在全品之末會專門回答。
四十八、須菩提何以能發此問,大事之訓。 論主開釋第三段:須菩提深解般若之相,於諸法中無著無礙,心生歡喜,故白佛言般若為大事故起等。先訓「大事」:破一切眾生大苦惱,能與佛無上大法,故名大事。一破一與,正與經文「救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生」相應——破苦是救,與法是不捨。
四十九、不可思議先已答。 論主只用一句帶過:不可思議,先已答。這是本論的體例——前品已詳者不復重解。讀者若於此處覺得太簡,正該回看本品論②所答,不必於此強求。
五十、不可稱之四釋。 論主訓「稱」為智慧,然後四釋:其一,般若定實之相甚深極重而智慧輕薄,所以稱它不起。其二,般若多而智慧少,所以不能稱。其三,般若利益處廣——未成時能與世間果報,成已與道果報。其四,究竟盡知纔叫稱,而般若無能稱知者:若常若無常、若實若虛、若有若無,皆不能定。四釋之中,前二用秤喻,第三說其量廣,第四歸於不可定執——由喻入理。
五十一、無量之四釋。 其一,有人說「稱」就是「量」,二名一義。其二,有人說取相名為量,般若不可取相故無量。其三,菩薩以四無量心行般若故名無量。其四,量指智慧,凡夫、二乘、菩薩之智慧皆不能量得般若邊際,故名無量。四釋並陳而不強判孰是——論主於此類名義之訓,向來是列而不斷,讀者取其可用者用之。
五十二、無等等之四釋與結。 其一,「無等」指涅槃,一切有為法無與涅槃等者;涅槃有三分——聲聞涅槃、辟支佛涅槃、佛涅槃;般若能與大乘涅槃,故名無等等。其二,一切眾生無與佛等,故佛名無等;般若利益眾生令與佛相似,故名無等等。其三,諸佛法第一微妙,無能與等、無能及、無可為疋;般若能令眾生得是心,故名無等等。其四,「無等」指諸法實相,諸觀諸行無能及者,無戲論、無能破壞,故名無等;菩薩得是無等,能於眾生中生慈悲心,故名無等等。末以一句結:是名無等等義。四釋之中,涅槃與實相為「無等」,佛與菩薩為「等」之者——「無等等」三字之所以難讀,就在它是『與無等者相等』的意思,四釋皆循此格。
五十三、佛何以可其所說,佛自說五事。 論主補一筆:須菩提是聲聞人,沒有一切智,卻能說出這不可思議的般若等,所以佛可其所說。接著標出下文:佛自說五事。這一句是科段的轉折標記,提示以下所釋是佛自己對五事的開示,不再是須菩提之語。
五十四、大事之廣釋與菩薩所受五事。 論主廣釋大事:眾生無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界中的微塵,諸佛以十力等法盡欲救濟,這名大事。又有菩薩久得無生法忍,因不捨眾生故不入無餘涅槃。再者,這菩薩得佛道時為眾生故受五事——一受諸勞苦,二捨寂定樂,三與惡人共事,四與人接對,五入大眾會。佛深得離欲之樂,卻為眾生甘受這五事等種種疲苦,如同受功德一般,這就是大事。要看的是末一句的口氣:「如受功德」——不是忍耐,是以之為所得。
五十五、四種法逐名訓釋。 不可思議者,即佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法。佛法者,佛名為覺,於一切無明睡眠中最初覺,故名為覺。如來者,如過去諸佛行六波羅蜜得諸法如相而來至佛道,今佛亦如是道來,如諸佛來,故名如來。自然人法者,聲聞人也有覺、也有知,卻是從他聞來,那是弟子法;佛則是自然人,不從他聞。一切智人法者,辟支佛也自然而得、不從他聞,卻無一切智;所以說佛是一切智人所得。四名層層相簡:覺簡於不覺,如來簡於非由如相而來,自然簡於從他聞,一切智簡於自然而無一切智。末以一句總收:是四種法無有人能思惟稱量,故名不可思議、不可稱、不可量;更無有法與是法相似,故名無等等。四法與四名至此扣合。
五十六、恐新學著四法。 論主點出須菩提再問的用意:恐怕新學菩薩執著這四法,所以白佛但是四法不可思議、無有與等耶。佛答色等諸法亦不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等,並自說因緣:色等一切法不可得故。這一問的價值在於防護——四法本是尊號,一旦被新學執成獨有的高處,反成障礙;佛以一切法平等不可得答之,尊號便不成所執。
五十七、結句、名字與虛空喻。 三小節。其一,經文「如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議」是指上事,「是名不可思議」是結句;論者先已廣解,佛此中則略說——不可思議是過思議相、過等等相。其二,就義趣說,涅槃法不可思議;就名字說,因世諦故可思議。其三,「如虛空不可思議」者,如先品中說虛空相不可思議,所以說不可思議;乃至無等等如虛空,因虛空無可喻故名無等等。第二小節尤可記:同一個不可思議,約義則絕思,約名則可說——不然這一品本身也說不出來。
五十八、般若相即佛法相,六道但說三道。 論主收束:般若波羅蜜之相就是佛法之相;不可思議、無量、無稱、無等等就是佛法之相。又釋經文何以只說天、人、阿修羅:六道之中但說三道,是因為三善道眾生尚且不能稱量,何況三惡道。這是舉勝以攝劣的說法,不是漏說三惡道。
五十九、得道者何以多少不同。 論主自設一問:說是品時,何以比丘尼、菩薩得道者少?答分數層。其一,此中多讚歎諸佛法——不可思議、無稱、無量、無等等,聞者多增益信根,所以白衣得道者多。其二,女人雖然信多而智慧少,故得道者亦少;白衣貪著世事、智慧淺薄、鈍根,不能盡漏。其三,諸比丘信、慧諸根平等,一心求道,故漏盡者多;比丘尼智慧少故只二十人得漏盡——雖多得初道、數目超過白衣,因不盡漏故與白衣無異,此中不說。要看清論主的判準:讚歎之教增信,故信強者得益顯;盡漏須慧,故慧勝者得果深。四眾數目之異,是根器之異,不是法有所偏。
六十、無生忍何以得者少。 論主續答菩薩一邊:入無生忍法甚深難得故少,又於此法種因緣者少。一難於法本身,一難於宿因——二十菩薩之數所以如此,於此可解。
六十一、賢劫受記之二說並存。 品末一語「賢劫中當受記」,論主列二說:或有人言賢劫中千佛除四佛當與受記;或有人言釋迦文佛與受記,於賢劫中在餘世界作佛。二說並列而不判,這是本論一貫的體例——古有異說則誌之,不強為裁定。全品至此而終。
不要讀錯
不要把『說空即是有相』讀成佛自語相違。本品的重心正在化解這一疑,而所用的辦法不是辯解,是分層:佛自說這些相是為眾生、順世間法而說,不是第一義;論主接著把判準說死——若以第一義故,這一難應當發;以世諦故說,這一難就不應當發。凡是覺得『既說畢竟空,何以又說一大堆相』的地方,都要回到這一分寸上讀,不可以拿第一義去難世諦之說,也不可以拿世諦之說去證第一義有相。
不要把「相不能破相」讀成諸法不可破斥。論主三釋說得分明:一是般若畢竟空無相故;二是所謂破其實只是解散,如斧析薪,分分解散而竟無所失;三是諸法本無定相,如樹是根莖枝葉和合,無定相故無所破。所遮的是『以一相去破另一相』這種操作,不是說不必觀破煩惱。同樣,「相不能知相」遮的是以有為虛妄之知去取實相,不是說行人不必修智慧——論主特地加了一句,此中以實相故說,不說如凡夫人虛妄知。
不要把「一切法無知者、無見者」讀成斷滅或不可知論。佛的兩重因緣是:一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,一切法無依止、無所繫。論主更補一句要緊的——不只是無知無見,連那個無知者、無見者也不可得。若把它讀成『有一個什麼都不知的狀態』,便又立了一個所得。而且緊接著佛就說般若能生諸佛、能示世間相:無知者無見者與能生能示,同時成立而不相礙。
不要把「不見色故示世間相」讀成閉目不觀。佛自己下了定義:不緣色而生識,名為不見色相故示。是識不緣彼而生,不是見而不看,更不是否認色法存在。論主隨後還正面說明色何以亦不生——惱壞相是色,因識故分別知,無識亦無惱壞相;又說諸法從因緣和合生相,無有自性,如身識觸和合纔知地之堅相。這兩段是正面的說理,不可略過。
不要把「示世間空」乃至「獨空」九門讀成九種不同的空。論主已經先說過,空雖是一,人根有利鈍、入有深淺故差別說空。九門是同一空的九種說法,對治九種不同的取著;尤其「不可思議」一門,論主明言是因為會中人以為般若是畢竟空、心想取著,所以纔說不可思議——連畢竟空也不可得。把九門排成高下次第而求其孰深孰淺,是讀錯了方向。
不要把「不生今世、後世相」讀成撥無因果。論主在此處特別立了斷常二邊:但說今世不說後世是斷見,說今世之神入於後世是常見;般若離此二邊而說中道——雖空而不著空故,仍為眾生說罪福;雖說罪福,卻不生常見,亦於空無礙。這一段是全品防護最嚴的地方,正因前文把世間空說得極盡,此處必須把罪福接回來。
不要把「佛知作人」與「佛不知作人」看成經文自相矛盾。論主已經合會:知作人是知他於己作恩,就報恩一面說;不知作人是因知一切法無作相、作者無所有,就第一義一面說。末句斷得乾淨——言知作人、不知作人,無咎。同理,佛尊重供養般若也不可讀成貪著:佛自說我無貪心,但分別知諸法好醜、力用多少。分別功德而讚歎,與取相而貪著,是兩件事。
不要把「無等等」拆成「無等」加「等」而失其義。論主四釋都循同一格式:先指出「無等」是誰——或涅槃、或佛、或諸佛法、或諸法實相;再指出「等」之者是誰——般若能與大乘涅槃、能令眾生與佛相似、能令眾生得是心、能令菩薩於眾生中生慈悲心。四釋雖異,格式不異。若只把它當作一個表示至高的形容詞,這四釋便全落空。
不要把品末「比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」讀成貶抑。論主的答語是就根器與宿因說的:讚歎之教增長信根,故白衣得益者眾;盡漏須慧力,故智慧勝者得果深;無生法忍甚深難得,又於此法種因緣者少。經文既如實記其數,論主亦如實釋其故,不諱亦不加。讀時當看的是它所立的因果——信與慧各有所至。
修行作用
第一件受用,是一個問法的糾正。天子問何等是深般若相,佛先正答以空相等諸相,隨即反問:有人問何等是虛空相,這一問算不算正問?天子自答不是正問,於是自己先前的問也就站不住了。用功人日常最常犯的,正是拿『這是什麼』的格式去問無定相之法——什麼是空?什麼是實相?什麼是實際?本品教的不是不許問,是問了以後要回看自己的問法:我這一問,是不是已經預設了有一個定相可取?這一回看,往往比答案更得力。
第二件受用,是說與不說的分寸。佛說了空相等十相,隨即自道這是世諦之說、不是第一義;論主又補一句,雖說空而不以著心取相、不示法若是若非。行人讀經、聽法、乃至自己向人說法,都可以拿這一條自檢:我此刻所說的,是安放在世諦而自知其為世諦,還是把它當成第一義而執持不放?同一句話,前者是方便,後者就成所知障。
第三件受用,是對『我破掉了』這個錯覺的對治。相不能破相之第二釋說得極好:所謂能破,其實只是解散,如斧析薪,分分解散而竟無所失。用功中每有一時之豁然,便以為某個煩惱已被破盡;此喻可作回勘——那多半只是把和合之相拆開了一層,未必有一法真被破去。知此則不驕,亦不因煩惱復起而自疑。
第四件受用,是防『取著畢竟空』之病。論主明說,會中人以為般若是畢竟空、心想取著,所以佛纔說不可思議——連畢竟空也不可得。稍解空義的人最易把「空」握成一個新的所得,把「無所有」當作一個可安住之處。此條可作日課之勘:我此刻的空觀,是在離著,還是在把空當作一件東西持著?並可合『無所有下無相相——無一切法相』一句同讀。
第五件受用,是知恩的身教。佛是三界之尊,尚且依止般若而住、恭敬供養尊重讚歎,並自說於知恩報恩中第一;論主更以邪見不識恩分為一切不善之最。行人於法、於師、於教授己者,此條可以直接落地——不識恩分往往不是薄情,是那句「我自然應爾」的邪見在作主。論主給的喻也很切:如人行安穩道,免諸患難,常念此道以示於人;受益而不忘其所由來,並且轉示於人,這就是報恩。
第六件受用,是罪福與空的並行。前文把世間空說到極處,末後卻立中道:雖空而不著空故為說罪福,雖說罪福而不生常見、亦於空無礙。用功人於空觀得力時,最易輕忽持戒與因果;於持戒精嚴時,又易落常見而不能空。此條是兩邊的繩索:以空離常,以罪福離斷,兩手同時執住纔是中道。
第七件受用,是四種法之簡與新學之防。佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法四名層層相簡——覺簡不覺,如相而來簡非如而來,自然簡從他聞,一切智簡自然而無一切智;而須菩提立刻擔心新學執著這四法,佛便答色等一切法亦不可思議。修行路上每遇尊勝之法目,此一問一答可作提醒:認取其勝,是為策發;執取其勝,便成新縛。
第八件受用,是四眾得道之數的自照。同一座法會,五百比丘漏盡、二十比丘尼漏盡、六萬優婆塞三萬優婆夷法眼生、二十菩薩得無生忍。論主的解釋是:讚歎增信,故信強者得益顯;盡漏須慧,故慧勝者得果深;無生忍甚深,又種因緣者少。行人可據此自量今日所缺者是信是慧,缺信則當多親近讚歎之教,缺慧則當多用觀行——不必羨他人之果,但問自己所少之根。
承衍
本品的骨幹是三經三論相間。經①自諸天子遙散華香而問深般若相起,佛答空相等十相,自道以世諦故說、非第一義,推至一切世間無能破壞、相不能破相知相知無相、諸相非五眾六度諸空道品所作,設虛空相之問,立有佛無佛相性常住,末以逐相對舉而歸於佛得一切諸法無相。論①先答何以復問之三因,訓三解脫門為初入之相、三乘共有,分深相與初相、內外二種無相,釋佛先知其疑而自為說,出水火與盲人二喻,立相不能破相三釋、相不知相之辨、刀不破空與無刀不斫二喻、相與所相相待不定三層,末釋諸天子之讚與佛之印可,訓「得」為知,收於諸法相今轉名般若。經②轉告須菩提,立般若是諸佛母、能示世間相,說佛知於己有恩者與一切法無作相,答無知者無見者之難,定「不見」為不緣生識,逐開世間空、佛世間空、不可思議、離、寂滅、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空、獨空諸門,末立不生今世後世相。論②承依止而訓知恩報恩,解何以貴般若、何以似貪著,合會知作人與不知作人,釋畢竟空之難與無依止無繫之空,答識不生色云何不生,訓示世間空與佛非愛法故說,釋不可思議即畢竟空亦不可得,專設問答訓獨空之無因無待,末立離斷常之中道。經③起於須菩提舉五事之問,佛逐一釋大事、不可思議事、不可稱事、無量事、無等等事,推至色等一切法亦爾,三重追問而歸於量不可得,總結過思議相乃至過等等相,以虛空為喻,末記四眾得道之數。論③訓大事、不可稱四釋、無量四釋、無等等四釋,釋佛何以可須菩提所說,廣釋菩薩為眾生所受五事,逐名訓釋四種法,答恐新學著四法之問,分義趣與名字二面,末答比丘尼與菩薩得道者少之故,並列賢劫受記二說而不判。
本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一,經②「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母」「能示世間相」一軸,正是前品〈佛母品〉所立之義的續說:前品廣明佛依般若而知世間相,本品則轉入『所示的世間相究竟是何相』,答以世間空乃至獨空九門,末歸於不生今世後世相。母之義在前品已立,示之義在本品乃詳。其二,本品開卷論主自標其承接——上處處已說空、無相、無作乃至無起、無所有是般若相;可見『般若之相』一題並非本品新起,本品所加者是『說相而不成有相』的分寸,以及相與所相相待不定的一層推究。其三,論③於「如虛空不可思議」一節自言如先品中說虛空相不可思議,又於「不可思議」一目逕言先已答;論①釋差別說空竟,於「無生無滅等論議」亦逕言如先說——凡此皆是本論前品已詳而此處從略之例,讀者當合前品觀之,不必於本品強求其備。
後來古德於本品各有所取。吉藏於其疏中就品名自釋,謂「明般若相中有問有答,後諸問作作,名云問相品也」——以有問有答釋「問相」二字,是就品之體裁立名,與本品經文以「相」為所問之義互為表裡。同疏又於本品之首設一品際之問,問上〈佛母品〉既已明世間相,與本品所明者有何分別;此問正點在前品與本品的接榫處,可與上文第一線義脈參看。慧影一系判《大品》全經為三分,其中一分逕以本品為終點,謂「從魔事已下至問相品,就留難門說波若」——依此科,自〈魔事品〉以下至本品為「留難門」之所收。此判是就全經品目的結構坐標而立,非就本品逐句之義而發,錄以備一說,本品經論自身並無留難之文(其品題兩造、傳本卷次之異、經錄品目之標記與後世徵引之考,詳考據層)。
Asking about Marks: Why, Emptiness, the Signless, and Non-action Having Been Spoken of Everywhere, the Gods Ask Again about the Mark of Prajñā; Why, a Mark Being Unable to Break a Mark, It Is Also Said That a Mark Cannot Know a Mark or Know the Markless; Why Speaking of Emptiness, When to Speak Is Already to Have a Mark, Does Not Amount to Contradicting Oneself; Why, Prajñā Being Ultimately Empty, the Buddha Instead Relies on It, Honours It, and Makes Offerings to It; Why, Prajñā Being Able to Give Birth to the Buddhas, It Is Also Said That in All Dharmas There Is No Knower and No Seer; Why, the World Having Been Shown as Empty, Nine Gates from the Inconceivable to Solitary Emptiness Are Further Opened; Why That Which Is Equal to the Unequalled Is Called Both Nirvāṇa and the Real Mark of All Dharmas; and Why, When This Chapter Was Spoken, Those among the Bhikṣuṇīs and the Bodhisattvas Who Obtained the Path Were Few
What Is Being Asked
The name of this chapter is its very way of asking: asking about marks. The gods of the desire realm and the form realm scatter flowers and incense from afar and come, bow their heads at the Buddha’s feet, and what they ask is a single sentence—the prajñāpāramitā that is spoken of is very deep; what is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā? The question looks ordinary, yet the treatise-author, opening the chapter, first blocks it on the reader’s behalf: emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on up to non-origination and without anything existent, are the mark of prajñā—this has already been said everywhere above; why do the gods still ask? From this one can see that what this chapter deals with is not the question of knowledge, ‘what is prajñā?’, but a harder question: ‘since prajñā has no fixed mark, does the mark that is spoken of still count as a mark?’
And so the whole chapter asks three times and answers three times. The first time, the gods ask about the mark; the Buddha answers with the ten marks, the mark of emptiness and the rest, and at once exposes it himself: these words are spoken for beings, in accord with worldly dharmas; they are not the highest meaning. Then he presses on all the way to a mark cannot break a mark, a mark cannot know a mark, a mark cannot know the markless, the markless cannot know a mark, sweeping away knower and known together, and finally comes home to ‘whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always’. The second time, the Buddha of his own accord tells Subhūti: prajñā is the mother of the buddhas and can show the mark of the world; being the mother and being able to show, it is yet said that in all dharmas there is no knower and no seer, and with nine gates he opens up, layer by layer, the world as empty, inconceivable, separate, quiescent, ultimately empty, empty of nature, empty of non-existent dharmas, empty of non-existent and existent dharmas, and as solitary emptiness. The third time, Subhūti raises five matters—the great matter, the inconceivable matter, the unweighable matter, the matter without measure, the matter equal to the unequalled—and asks for the sake of what prajñā arises; the Buddha answers each one, then extends these four kinds of inconceivable dharmas to form and all other dharmas, and finally concludes with the assembly obtaining the path.
The three rounds of question and answer are in fact three faces of one question: mark, mother, matter. To speak of the mark is to ask about the substance of prajñā; to speak of the mother is to ask about its capacity; to speak of the matter is to ask about its function. And all three faces run up against the same pass—prajñā is ultimately empty, with no fixed mark that can be grasped; then how is it that speaking of it, relying on it, praising it, and even the buddhas’ appearing in the world because of it—how is all of this established? This chapter’s answer lies not in any single conclusion, but in the measure the Buddha himself lays down: emptiness and the other marks are spoken of from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning. Once this sentence stands, the chapter’s many instances of ‘speaking with nothing spoken’ become readable.
Passage by Passage
1. The gods come to ask. The chapter opens with a scene: all the gods of the desire realm and the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world scatter flowers and incense from afar, come to where the Buddha is, bow their heads at the Buddha’s feet, stand to one side, and then ask. Look first at this 「遙散華香」 tr. "scattered flowers and incense from afar"—to set out offerings before asking about the Dharma is the rite of hearing the Dharma; look next at the words of the question: the gods first acknowledge 「所說般若波羅蜜甚深」 tr. "the prajñāpāramitā that is spoken of is very deep," and only then ask about the mark. They do not ask out of disbelief; having believed, they seek its fixed reality. Once this layer is clearly distinguished first, the three causes of the question that the treatise-author explains later will have somewhere to land.
2. The Buddha answers with ten marks and himself breaks his own words. The Buddha’s answer first lists the marks: the mark of emptiness, the signless, non-action, non-origination, no arising and no ceasing, without stain and without purity, the dharma without anything existent, the signless, no support, the mark of space—marks of every kind such as these are the mark of deep prajñā. Having listed them, he at once lays down the measure himself: this is spoken for beings, in accord with worldly dharmas; it is not the highest meaning. Then he presses forward: these marks cannot be broken or ruined by any of the world’s gods, humans, and asuras, because they themselves are also marks; a mark cannot break a mark, a mark cannot know a mark, a mark cannot know the markless, the markless cannot know a mark; the person who knows and the dharma known are both unfindable. Further on, he says that these marks are not made by the five aggregates, not made by the six perfections, not made by the emptinesses, not made by the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, nor are they possessed by humans or non-humans; they are neither worldly nor world-transcending, neither with outflows nor without outflows, neither conditioned nor unconditioned. What must be seen is the direction of this passage: first he gives you the marks, then he pulls away the marks in your hand—the giving is worldly truth; the pulling away is the highest meaning.
3. The question about the mark of space: a right question or not. The Buddha does not state the principle directly; he first sets a question: suppose someone asks 「何等是虛空相」 tr. "What is the mark of space?"—does this person count as asking rightly? The gods answer themselves: it is not asking rightly, because space has no mark that can be spoken of; space is unconditioned and without origination. This one question and answer is the model of the whole chapter: asking about ‘the mark of deep prajñā’ has the same form as asking about 「虛空相」 tr. "the mark of space"; since the gods have already judged that the latter does not make a question, their way of asking the former breaks of itself. The Buddha does not refute their question; he makes the questioners see for themselves that their question does not hold—this is the move in this chapter that most shows his skill.
4. Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always. Next the Buddha sets up a positive sentence: whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always; because the Buddha obtains the mark and the nature as they really are, he is called the Tathāgata. Since the preceding passage has swept everything away, here there must be a sentence to hold it up; otherwise one falls into annihilation. The key point is that the two Chinese characters 「常住」 tr. "abide always" do not set up a permanent dharma: that the mark and the nature abide always means that it does not wait for a Buddha’s appearing before it exists, and does not cease to exist when a Buddha passes away; the Buddha is the Tathāgata not by making this mark and nature, but by obtaining it as it really is. Setting up and breaking are joined here.
5. The gods praise twice. Having heard, the gods praise, in two layers: first they praise the nature of the marks the World-Honored One has obtained as very deep—by obtaining these marks he obtains unobstructed knowledge, and abiding in these marks he gathers with prajñā the specific marks of dharmas; then they praise this deep prajñā as the place where the buddhas constantly walk: walking this path they obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and having obtained it they penetrate the marks of all dharmas, from the mark of form up to the mark of the omniscience of all kinds. The first layer praises where the Buddha abides; the second praises what the Buddha walks and what he penetrates—the praise is no pleasantry; it restates what the Buddha answered as their own understanding and hands it back before the Buddha, asking for his seal.
6. The Buddha approves their praise, sets out the marks one against another, and returns to the markless. The Buddha answers ‘Just so! Just so!’, and then sets them out one by one: what vexes and ruins is the mark of form; what perceives is the mark of feeling; what grasps is the mark of perception; what initiates and makes is the mark of constructions; what discerns is the mark of consciousness; what can relinquish is the mark of dānapāramitā; being without the burning of vexation is śīla, not changing is kṣānti, not being subdued is vīrya, collecting the mind is dhyāna, relinquishing and leaving is prajñā; the mind free of harassment and vexation is the mark of the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, and the four formless absorptions; transcending the world is the mark of the thirty-seven limbs of the path; suffering is the mark of the gate of liberation of non-action, separation the mark of the gate of liberation of emptiness, quiescence the mark of the gate of liberation of the signless; victory is the mark of the ten powers, not being frightened the mark of fearlessness, knowing universally the mark of the four unobstructed knowledges, what others cannot obtain the mark of the eighteen unshared dharmas; pitying beings is the mark of great kindness and great compassion, reality is the mark of being without error, grasping nothing is the mark of constant equanimity, knowing fully in the present is the mark of the omniscience of all kinds. After each group he adds the sentence ‘the Buddha obtains this as markless’. The teaching of this passage is extremely plain: each dharma has its own mark, each distinct and not confused; and what the Buddha obtains is the marklessness of all these marks. It is not erasing distinctions; it is obtaining their marklessness within the distinctions—and so the last sentence says: the Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless, and for this reason he is called unobstructed knowledge.
7. Why the mark of prajñā is asked again. The treatise-author opens his explanation by first answering the question that blocks the road: above, emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on up to non-origination and without anything existent, have been said everywhere to be the mark of prajñā; why do the gods ask again? There are three answers. First, although the Buddha speaks of prajñā everywhere, sometimes he speaks of emptiness and the like, sometimes of existence, sometimes of the fruit of retribution, sometimes of sin and merit, and it is not fixed; so now they ask which is definitely the mark of prajñā. Second, prajñā is like an illusion, like a transformation, seemingly to be got hold of, yet with no fixed mark that can be grasped; only the buddhas can rightly and fully know it, and the gods, though of keen wisdom, cannot fully know it. Third, someone says: among the gods there are latecomers who had not heard it, and so they ask. The three answers go from shallow to deep and come back to the shallow: they ask because it is not fixed, they ask because they cannot know, they ask because they have not heard—if readers ask themselves ‘why do I still ask?’, these three will by and large be enough.
8. Emptiness and the rest are the mark of prajñā: a gloss on the three gates of liberation. The treatise-author explains the Buddha’s answer following the text. The mark of emptiness refers to inner emptiness, outer emptiness, and the other emptinesses; if dharmas are empty, there are no marks such as male and female, long and short, fair and ugly—this is called the mark of the signless; if empty and signless, one no longer gives rise to wishing, seeking, craving, and clinging to a body in later lives—this is called the mark of non-action. Glossed all the way down, emptiness, the signless, and non-action are not three things; they are a threefold shift of one matter. The last sentence is essential: the three gates of liberation are the mark of first entering prajñāpāramitā, held in common by the three vehicles—first entering, not the ultimate; a shared dharma, not an unshared one. This sentence keeps a place for the 「深相」 tr. "deep marks" that follow.
9. The deep marks, and the teaching of emptiness with distinctions. Having spoken of the mark of first entering, he then speaks of the deep marks: neither arising nor ceasing, neither stained nor pure, without support, space and the like, are the deep marks of prajñā. The treatise-author further distinguishes the two instances of 「無相」 tr. "the signless," earlier and later: the signless within the three gates of liberation is being without outer marks such as male and female; the mark of the signless from 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" onward is being without the marks of all dharmas. The one removes the coarse; the other removes the subtle. Then he explains why one and the same emptiness must be spoken of in so many ways—though emptiness is one, because people’s faculties are keen or dull and their entry is deep or shallow, emptiness is taught with distinctions. The Dharma has no many gates; the gates are set up for people. As for the discussion of no arising and no ceasing and the rest, the treatise-author says it is as said before, and does not repeat it.
10. The Buddha knew their doubt beforehand, and so spoke of it himself. The treatise-author points out a hinge: the Buddha knew the gods would surely give rise to this thought—if prajñā is empty, without anything existent, like the mark of space, how can it still be spoken of? If it is spoken of, it has a mark. Because the Buddha’s majestic virtue was great, the gods did not dare raise the objection, so the Buddha spoke it out himself on their behalf: the Buddha, out of pity for beings, speaks of emptiness and the other marks from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning. The treatise-author at once fixes the criterion firmly: if it were spoken from the standpoint of the highest meaning, this objection could stand; since it is spoken from the standpoint of worldly truth, this objection should not be raised. The doubt of self-contradiction, the easiest in the whole chapter to slide past, is untied here by one sentence.
11. Though emptiness is spoken of, marks are not grasped. One layer further: although emptiness is spoken of, marks are not grasped with a clinging mind, it is not shown that a dharma is right or wrong, all dharmas are of one mark, without discrimination; precisely because of this, the Buddha then speaks clearly of 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" and 「如虛空相」 tr. "like the mark of space." Here two uses of 「說」 tr. "speaking" can be seen: speaking while grasping at marks binds the more one speaks; speaking without grasping at marks clarifies the more one speaks. The difference lies not in speaking or not speaking, but in the mind of the one who speaks.
12. Nothing in all the world can break or ruin it: the two similes of water and fire and of the blind man. There is no dharma that does not enter this mark, and so it is said that nothing in all the world can break or ruin it; because gods, humans, and asuras are themselves marks. The treatise-author gives two similes: only dharmas of different kinds that oppose each other can be broken, as water can quench fire, but fire does not itself quench fire—like kinds do not break each other. Again, it is like a blind man who treads on precious things and says with his mouth that they are not precious, and in the end cannot make them not precious—saying with the mouth cannot change the thing. Taken together it is one sentence: mark and mark are of one kind, so they do not break each other; the words of the world do not reach the real mark, so nothing can ruin it.
13. Three explanations of why a mark cannot break a mark. The treatise-author gives three levels. First, the Buddha’s own reason: because prajñā is ultimately empty and markless, a mark cannot break a mark. Second, someone says: what is called breaking is in fact only dissolving—dharmas are formed by coming together; when an axe splits firewood, it is dissolved piece by piece, and in the end nothing is lost, so when has anything been broken? Third, dharmas have no fixed mark in the first place: as with a tree, root, trunk, branches, and leaves come together and it is called a tree; since the tree has no fixed mark, there is nothing to break. The three explanations gather into one sentence: things such as these are called a mark cannot break a mark. Of the three, the second is the most usable for curing the illusion, in daily life, that ‘I have broken it’—what is called breaking is mostly only taking apart.
14. Mental-factor dharmas are marks of knowing; why say they do not know? The treatise-author raises an objection himself: form and the other dharmas are not perceiving or knowing, so to say they do not know each other still makes sense; but mental-factor dharmas are themselves marks of knowing—how can they too be said not to know? The answer is most essential: here it is spoken with regard to the real mark, not of the false knowing of ordinary people. This wisdom is a conditioned dharma, born from the coming together of causes and conditions; a false dharma cannot truly know anything, and so it is relinquished and one enters nirvāṇa without remainder; and if it is said that wisdom can know permanence, impermanence, and so on up to emptiness, quiescence, and the like, this has already been widely refuted above, extinguished and exhausted, without anything existent. That being so, where is there any knowing? Therefore it is said that a mark does not know a mark. See clearly the measure of this sentence: it is not saying that people cannot know; it is saying that when conditioned, false knowing is used to grasp the real mark, that 「知」 tr. "knowing" does not hold.
15. A knife does not break space; without a knife nothing is cut. Two sentences, a simile for each. That a mark cannot know the markless: though there is wisdom within, the outer object is empty, so there is no dharma to be known; with no object without, from where would wisdom arise?—like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space. That the markless cannot know a mark: someone says that inner wisdom has no fixed mark while outer objects have fixed marks, and the mind arises following its object, so it is said that the markless should not know a mark—like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it. The two similes, one direct and one reversed, seal shut the door between knower and known: with no object, wisdom does not arise; with nothing that takes an object, the object is not known.
16. The mark and the marked depend on each other and are not fixed. Pressing three layers further in. First, a mark does not enter a mark, because there already is a mark; a mark does not enter the markless, because the markless has no place to enter; apart from these two there is no further place that can be entered. Second, neither the mark nor the marked is fixed; there is a mark because of the marked: if there were first a mark and no marked, there would be no mark to speak of, because there would be nothing on which it rests; if there were first the marked and no mark, the marked also would not stand, because there would be nothing on which it rests and against which it stands. Third, the mark sometimes serves as the marked, and the marked is sometimes the mark, turning back and forth between each other; so if the mark is not fixed and not real, the marked too does not exist; if the marked is not fixed and not real, the mark too does not exist. The conclusion is that sentence of the sūtra: this mark, this markless, this mark-and-markless are unfindable. This passage is the joint of the whole chapter’s meaning—whatever is formed by mutual dependence is not fixed and real.
17. Emptiness and the other marks are real: not made, not of persons, on neither side; and so the Buddha sets up a simile. The treatise-author returns to the positive: as said before, emptiness and the other marks are real. Why? This mark is not made by the five aggregates, not made by the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; because it is unconditioned, there is no dharma that can make it, nor can any human or non-human make it—humans means bodhisattvas, buddhas, and the like; non-humans means the gods and the like; because it is ultimately empty, it is neither with outflows nor without outflows, neither worldly nor world-transcending. Then he adds a most essential self-warning: though the unconditioned mark was spoken of before, the unconditioned was spoken of only to break the conditioned; the unconditioned too has no fixed mark. Then he explains why the Buddha speaks the simile of space: hearers easily give rise to the thought—if there were no Buddha we would not hear of this mark, and the Buddha is supreme among beings, so surely it is the Buddha who makes this mark; therefore the Buddha says that whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha this mark abides always, and because the Buddha can know this mark he is called the Buddha. Breaking the notion that ‘the Buddha creates this mark’ is exactly the intent of setting up the simile in this passage.
18. The gods’ joy and the Buddha’s seal of approval. The gods rejoice and speak again: these marks are very deep; though they cannot be grasped as marks, they can be practised, and can give people the unsurpassed fruit of retribution; because the Buddha obtains these marks, he obtains unobstructed knowledge in all dharmas. The treatise-author inserts a sentence showing the converse: if one distinguished dharmas as having fixed marks, that would be obstructed knowledge. Next the gods declare that the World-Honored One, abiding in this real mark, penetrates without obstruction and can speak of the distinct marks of each dharma. The Buddha approves their meaning and distinguishes the marks for them: the marks known by ordinary people are each different; the Buddha knows them all as the mark of emptiness; the mark of emptiness is the markless; the Buddha obtains this as markless. The treatise-author further glosses the single character 「得」 tr. "obtain"—to obtain is to know; because of incomparable universal knowing it is called obtaining. The last sentence most repays savouring: these marks of dharmas are now renamed prajñāpāramitā. The mark of dharmas and the mark of prajñā are, at this point, not two.
19. Prajñā is the mother of the buddhas and can show the mark of the world. The Buddha turns and tells Subhūti, beginning a new passage. First he sets forth the thesis: prajñā is the mother of the buddhas and can show the mark of the world; therefore the Buddha abides relying on this Dharma, and makes offerings to this Dharma, reveres, honours, and praises it. He asks and answers himself: what is this Dharma? It is prajñāpāramitā. The reason is that prajñā gives birth to the buddhas. Next he speaks of the Buddha as knowing those who have been kind to him: if someone rightly asks who is one who knows kindness, the right answer is that none surpasses the Buddha; the Dharma the Buddha rode in on and the path by which he came, by which he obtained anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi—this vehicle and this path the Buddha still reveres, makes offerings to, honours, praises, receives and upholds, and guards. It turns one layer further: the Buddha knows all dharmas as having the mark of non-action, because a maker is non-existent; all dharmas are without origination, because shape and matter are unfindable—the Buddha, because of prajñā, knows all dharmas as having the mark of non-action, and for this reason too is called one who knows kindness. Within one passage, repaying kindness and non-action stand side by side without hindering each other; this is what the treatise-author will deal with specifically below.
20. Because of prajñā, all dharmas are obtained as non-arising. One sentence gathers up what went before and opens what follows: because of prajñāpāramitā, the Buddha obtains all dharmas as non-arising, with nothing to be attained; for this reason prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can also show the mark of the world. 「不生」 tr. "Non-arising" and 「能生」 tr. "can give birth" are placed in the same sentence—precisely because what is obtained is the non-arising of all dharmas, prajñā can give birth to the buddhas. This is no play on words: the 「生」 tr. "birth" of giving birth is spoken from worldly truth; the 「不生」 tr. "non-arising" of non-arising is spoken from the highest meaning. The measure of the earlier passage comes into effect here once again.
21. The objection of no knower and no seer. Subhūti raises an objection: if in all dharmas there is no knower and no seer, how can prajñā give birth to the buddhas and show the mark of the world? The Buddha first answers ‘Just so! Just so!’, granting its premise, then himself speaks of two causes and conditions: first, all dharmas are empty, false and deceptive, and not solid, and so there is no knower and no seer; second, all dharmas are without support and without anything they are bound to, and so there is no knower and no seer. Then he connects the conclusion back: prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world—it shows the mark of the world because it does not see form; it shows because it does not see feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; and so on up to: it shows because it does not see the omniscience of all kinds. The four Chinese characters rendered here as ‘shows because it does not see’ are the eye of this passage: what is shown is not something that has been seen; it is precisely not seeing.
22. Not seeing is consciousness not arising in taking it as object. Subhūti asks again what is meant by showing because form is not seen. The Buddha’s answer is very concrete: if consciousness does not arise taking form as its object, this is called showing because the mark of form is not seen; if consciousness does not arise taking feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, as its object, this is called showing because the mark of the omniscience of all kinds is not seen. Here 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" receives a precise definition—not shutting the eyes and not looking, but consciousness not arising in taking that as its object. This sentence can guard against the misunderstanding that reads 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" as numb ignorance.
23. Showing the world as empty: more than twenty items set out one by one. The Buddha asks himself how prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and show the mark of the world, and answers himself: it can show the world as empty. Then he sets out the items one by one—the five aggregates, the twelve sense-fields, the eighteen elements, the twelve links of dependent origination, the sixty-two views rooted in the view of self; the ten wholesome paths, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the six perfections; inner emptiness, outer emptiness, inner-and-outer emptiness; the emptiness of non-existent dharmas, the emptiness of existent dharmas, the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; the nature of the conditioned, the nature of the unconditioned; the Buddha’s ten powers, the eighteen unshared dharmas, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds—showing the world of each one as empty. See its order: it begins from the body-and-mind world of ordinary people, passes through the views of the outside paths, goes through the wholesome dharmas of humans and gods and the meditative concentrations, enters the limbs of the path and the practice of the Great Vehicle, and finally lists even emptiness itself, even the merits of the Buddha-dharma. What is called showing the world as empty is emptying together even the dharmas that do the emptying; only this is called exhausting it.
24. The Buddha’s five functions, and the Buddha’s world as empty. Next come two turns. First, the Buddha, because of prajñā, shows the world as empty, knows the world as empty, awakens to the world as empty, considers the world as empty, and discriminates the world as empty—showing, knowing, awakening, considering, and discriminating set side by side, making clear that the Buddha’s relation to this emptiness is not speculative talk, but personal realisation followed by showing. Second, prajñā shows the Buddha the world as empty, again taking the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds as its items. The former speaks of the Buddha’s capacity, the latter of the object shown; both sides are gathered into the same concluding sentence.
25. The three gates of the inconceivable, the separate, and the quiescent. The nine gates begin to unfold one by one: it shows the Buddha the world as inconceivable, shows the Buddha the world as separate, shows the Buddha the world as quiescent—each gate taking the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds as the items shown. The three gates move in one direction: inconceivable—the mind cannot reach it; separate—dharmas are of themselves far apart; quiescent—the path of words is cut off. Though the gates turn, what is shown does not change; this is precisely the pattern of this passage.
26. The four gates of ultimate emptiness, emptiness of nature, emptiness of non-existent dharmas, and emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas. Four more gates. Ultimate emptiness is exhausting to the very end; emptiness of nature is spoken with regard to the self-nature of dharmas; as for the emptiness of non-existent dharmas and the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, the treatise-author glosses them himself in fascicle thirty-one when explaining the eighteen emptinesses: the emptiness of non-existent dharmas breaks all dharmas at the time of their ceasing—since the dharma has ceased into non-existence, this 「無」 tr. "non-existence" is also empty, and one may not hold a 「無」 tr. "non-existence" as real; the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas breaks arising and ceasing at one time—breaking not only the arising of existent dharmas but also the ceasing of non-existent dharmas, dismissing both sides, existence and non-existence, at one time. He also cites another explanation: the emptiness of past and future dharmas is called the emptiness of non-existent dharmas; the emptiness of present and unconditioned dharmas is called the emptiness of existent dharmas. Of the four gates these two are the subtlest: the former dismisses ‘the non-existence after ceasing’; the latter dismisses ‘the opposition of existence and non-existence’. The four gates tighten all the way, pushing 「空」 tr. "emptiness" from the general statement into the particular statement; in reading one need not force a distinction of deep and shallow name by name—the treatise-author will himself explain below why emptiness is taught with distinctions.
27. The one gate of solitary emptiness. Last of the nine gates is solitary emptiness. This name is the most singular among the emptinesses; the sūtra text does not explain it here, but only lists the item as in the preceding pattern; the treatise-author keeps it for later, setting up a question and answer specifically to gloss it. The sūtra does not explain and the treatise explains—this is precisely the pattern of this treatise; reading here, there is no need to hurry.
28. It does not give rise to the mark of this life or of later lives. The Buddha concludes: prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world; and the mark of the world that it shows does not give rise to the mark of this life or of later lives, because dharmas have nothing by which the mark of this life and later lives could arise. This follows from the nine gates before it: since the world is ultimately empty, the mark of this life and later lives has nowhere to arise from. Note that this is not denying karmic fruit—the treatise-author will say plainly below that this is the middle way that leaves the two extremes of annihilation and permanence, not a denial of cause and effect.
29. The buddhas abide relying on prajñā. The treatise-author opens his explanation of the second passage, first taking up the thesis: prajñā is the mother of the buddhas, and for this reason the buddhas abide relying on prajñā. He cites what other sūtras say, 「諸佛依止法,以法為師」 tr. "The buddhas rely on the Dharma and take the Dharma as their teacher," and then points out that here the Buddha tells Subhūti 「法者,即是般若波羅蜜」 tr. "The Dharma is precisely prajñāpāramitā." Joining the two sentences brings the general statement 「以法為師」 tr. "take the Dharma as their teacher" down onto prajñā—this is the starting point of all the discussion in this passage.
30. Knowing kindness is supreme. The treatise-author turns from relying to repaying kindness: among all unwholesome dharmas there is none worse than wrong view, because of wrong view one does not recognise a debt of kindness, and thinks only that it is naturally owed to oneself. The person who knows kindness is supreme among the wholesome dharmas of the world; in this life he is given a good name, in later lives the highest and most wondrous fruit of retribution. Therefore the Buddha says of himself that he is first in knowing kindness and repaying kindness: 「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜!」 tr. "I know even the kindness of giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; how much more that of prajñāpāramitā!" This sentence describes the Buddha’s honouring and making offerings as knowing kindness; it does not say that the Buddha lacks anything, but sets up a supreme teaching by example.
31. Why prajñā is held precious, and why it seems like craving. Two doubts, which the treatise-author resolves one by one. First, the gods might think that prajñā is ultimately empty and has no fixed mark, and fear that some would neither crave it nor hold it precious; so the Buddha says 「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人!」 tr. "I am the honoured one of the three realms, and even I make offerings to prajñāpāramitā; how much more should others!" Second, someone further doubts: the Buddha, toward all the world, is like space, attached to nothing—why does he alone crave prajñā, honouring it and making offerings to it, as if craving and clinging? The Buddha’s answer is clear: I have no craving mind; I simply know by discrimination the good and ugly of dharmas and how much power and use they have; I know that prajñā can cut off all idle discourse, open the paths of the three vehicles, and extinguish every suffering, and has immeasurable, boundless merits, and so I praise it, honour it, and make offerings to it. The treatise-author closes with a simile: like a person who walks a safe road, escapes every trouble and danger, and constantly keeps this road in mind and points it out to others. Praising by discriminating merits and craving by grasping at marks are two entirely different things.
32. Knowing what has been done for him and not knowing a doer. This is the special gloss of this passage. What is called 「佛知作人」 tr. "the Buddha knows what has been done for him" is knowing that others have done him a kindness. Elsewhere, however, a sūtra says 「佛不知作人」 tr. "the Buddha does not know a doer"; fearing that people would give rise to doubt, it is said here 「佛知一切法無作相」 tr. "the Buddha knows all dharmas as having the mark of non-action"—because he knows all dharmas as having the mark of non-action, he speaks of there being no doer; it is not because he does not know the debt of kindness that it is said he does not know a doer. The last sentence cuts extremely clean: to say that he knows what has been done for him, or that he does not know a doer, is without fault. The two sūtra passages look contradictory, but one speaks of kindness in worldly truth and the other of non-action in the highest meaning; read by layers, there is nothing to dispute.
33. Subhūti’s objection from ultimate emptiness. Subhūti objects: if, because all dharmas are ultimately empty, there is no knower and no maker, how can prajñā give birth to the buddhas and show the world of the buddhas? The Buddha grants his question and himself states the causes and conditions: all dharmas are empty, false and deceptive, and without solidity. The treatise-author further supplies a sentence of meaning for each side: Subhūti’s meaning is that all dharmas have the mark of dullness, with no seeing and no knowing—how could prajñā alone have knowing and seeing? The Buddha’s meaning is that all dharmas are not only without knowing and without seeing; even that no-knower and that no-seer are unfindable, and so this objection should not be raised. The objector objects by holding that ‘only prajñā has knowing’, while the Buddha withdraws even the ground on which the objection stands.
34. Without support and without bonds, therefore without knowing and seeing. The treatise-author continues with the second cause and condition: because all dharmas are without support and without bonds, there is no knower and no seer. In between he inserts an overview of the ways of entering emptiness—some break permanence and practise impermanence to enter emptiness; some break reality to enter emptiness; some enter emptiness because of ultimate exhaustion; some enter emptiness because all dharmas are far apart. What is used now is another road: because all dharmas have no place of abiding, they are without support and without bonds; because they are without support, there is no arising and no ceasing; no arising and ceasing is precisely emptiness. He also glosses 「不繫」 tr. "not bound": the real mark of all dharmas is not bound, it goes beyond the three realms, because the three realms are false and deceptive. The gates for entering emptiness are very many; what this passage takes is the one gate of ‘non-abiding’; only when this is clearly distinguished will one not stir the accounts of entering emptiness in the various sūtras and treatises together into a single mass.
35. When consciousness does not arise, form does not arise. The treatise-author explains ‘shows because it does not see’: prajñā shows the world because it does not see form and the other dharmas, since form and the other dharmas are without support, without bonds, false and deceptive, and so are not seen; the causes and conditions of not seeing that the Buddha himself speaks of are just the non-arising of consciousness that takes form as its object, and so on up to the non-arising of consciousness that takes the omniscience of all kinds as its object. He at once raises an objection himself: consciousness can be said not to arise, but how can form be said not to arise? There are two answers: first, what vexes and ruins is form, and it is discriminated and known only by way of consciousness; without consciousness there is no mark of vexation and ruin. Second, all dharmas produce their marks from the coming together of causes and conditions and have no self-nature—as when body, consciousness, contact, and the other conditions come together, one then knows the mark of hardness of earth; the mark of hardness is not apart from body and consciousness. Therefore all dharmas arise from coming together and have no self-nature. This passage is a rare piece of positive argument within the chapter, and can be used to explain why 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" does not wipe out the dharma of form.
36. A gloss on showing the world as empty, and the Buddha not speaking out of love of dharmas. Three layers. First, it glosses the sūtra words 「般若波羅蜜示世間空」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā shows the world as empty": the world refers to the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds; when the bodhisattva practises prajñā, he contemplates these dharmas, whether great or small, whether inner or outer, and none is not empty—this is called showing the world as empty. Second, it explains why 「佛示世間空」 tr. "the Buddha shows the world as empty" must be said separately: someone might doubt that the Buddha speaks thus because he loves and clings to dharmas, and that this is not the permanent, real mark of dharmas; so the Buddha says, I do not speak out of love of dharmas; I know the mark of dharmas, reckoning, considering, and discriminating from root to branch, and there is no dharma that goes beyond emptiness; and I do not speak merely on the strength of reading and reciting or of hearing from others, but speak having perceived, known, considered, and discriminated in my own mind. Third, a note on pattern: this passage speaks of showing the world as empty; above, leaving the sixty-two views and the rest was spoken of at length, while here only the five aggregates and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds are mentioned—the difference is one of fullness and brevity, not a contradiction between earlier and later.
37. The inconceivable: even ultimate emptiness is unfindable. The treatise-author explains the second of the nine gates, first pointing out the source of the sickness: people in the assembly at that time took prajñā to be ultimate emptiness, gave rise to thoughts in their minds and grasped and clung to it, so the Buddha spoke of the inconceivable. What is called inconceivable is that even ultimate emptiness is unfindable. He further glosses the two names 「離」 tr. "separate" and 「寂滅」 tr. "quiescent": ultimate emptiness is sometimes called separate and sometimes quiescent; separate is dispersing—dharmas, after a long time, leave nothing remaining, and moreover are of themselves separate from their nature; once ultimate emptiness is known, there are no mental-factor dharmas and no speech, and so it is called quiescent. He passes over the rest with one sentence: ultimate emptiness and the rest are as said before. What is most noteworthy in this passage is that ‘grasping and clinging to ultimate emptiness’ turns out to be a kind of sickness—emptiness too cannot be made something attained.
38. Solitary emptiness. The sūtra lists it without explaining it; here the treatise-author specially sets up a question and answer. Question: what is solitary emptiness? Answer: the eighteen emptinesses all depend on causes and conditions and on their counterparts, as inner emptiness is called inner emptiness because of inner dharmas, and if there were no inner dharmas there would be no inner emptiness—so with all eighteen emptinesses; this solitary emptiness has no cause and no counterpart, and so it is called solitary emptiness. He adds a further explanation: solitary emptiness is like space, suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, nirvāṇa. The essential point lies in the four Chinese characters 「無因無待」 tr. "no cause and no counterpart"—the emptinesses listed before are all set up against the dharmas they empty, whereas solitary emptiness is set up against no dharma at all; this is why it is listed together with suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and nirvāṇa.
39. The mark neither of this life nor of later lives: the middle way that leaves annihilation and permanence. The treatise-author explains the last sentence. There are outside paths that speak only of this life and not of later lives—this is wrong view, falling into annihilation; there are those who say there is this life and later lives and claim that the soul of this life enters later lives—this too is wrong view, falling into the view of permanence. Prajñā leaves these two extremes and speaks the middle way: though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, and so it still speaks of sin and merit for beings; though it speaks of sin and merit, it does not give rise to the view of permanence, and it is unobstructed with regard to emptiness. At the end he cites the causes and conditions the Buddha himself speaks of: here, because of ultimate emptiness, how could there be a view of this life and later lives, whether of annihilation or of permanence? Emptiness and sin and merit go together without contradiction—this is exactly the measure this passage sets up; it is also the key passage for keeping the earlier 「世間空」 tr. "world as empty" from being read as a denial of cause and effect.
40. The question of the five matters and the Buddha’s approval. The third passage begins with Subhūti addressing the Buddha: prajñā arises for the sake of the great matter, arises for the sake of the inconceivable matter, arises for the sake of the unweighable matter, arises for the sake of the matter without measure, arises for the sake of the matter equal to the unequalled. The Buddha answers ‘Just so! Just so!’, and restates the five matters sentence by sentence. The character 「起」 tr. "arise" here must be read exactly: it is not that prajñā suddenly arises, but that prajñā comes forth in the world for the sake of these five matters—what is asked about is what prajñā appears in the world to do.
41. The great matter. The Buddha asks and answers himself: how does prajñā arise for the sake of the great matter? The great matter of the buddhas is to save all beings and not to abandon any being. The sūtra says it very briefly, but it fixes the direction of the whole passage: what is called great lies not in a lofty realm, but in the multitude of those one carries on one’s shoulders, in not abandoning.
42. The inconceivable matter. The Buddha answers: the inconceivable matter is the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one. These four names are the pivot of this passage; the three matters that follow all take these four dharmas as what is weighed, measured, and equalled, and the treatise-author will later gloss them name by name. Here, first remember the four names; there is no need to seek their explanation.
43. The unweighable, the matter without measure, that which is equal to the unequalled. The three matters share one sentence pattern. The unweighable: among all beings there is none who can conceive and weigh the dharmas of the buddhas and so on up to the dharmas of the omniscient one; without measure: among all beings there is none who can measure these four dharmas; that which is equal to the unequalled: among all beings there is none who can equal the Buddha, how much less surpass him. The difference among the three lies only in the verb—weighing is balancing, measuring is gauging, equalling is comparing. What is barred are three different ways of reaching up to take hold.
44. Only the four dharmas? Extended to form and all dharmas. Subhūti asks again: is it only these four dharmas for the sake of which, as inconceivable matters and so on up to matters equal to the unequalled, it arises? The Buddha answers ‘Just so! Just so!’, first affirming the four dharmas, then at once extending it: form too is inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled; so too feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, the nature of dharmas, and the mark of dharmas; within these, mind and mental-factor dharmas are unfindable. And a step further: form is inconceivable, and this 「不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable" too is unfindable; and so on up to: form is equal to the unequalled, and this 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled" too is unfindable. Here is the turning point of the whole passage—inconceivability is not an honorific belonging only to the dharmas of the buddhas; it is the actual condition of all dharmas; and even this designation itself is unfindable.
45. A threefold pursuit: the measure is unfindable. Twice Subhūti presses with 「何因緣」 tr. "by what cause and condition," twice the Buddha answers, and finally he asks back. Question one: by what cause and condition is form inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled, and this too unfindable? Answer: because the measure of form is unfindable, and so on up to because the measure of the omniscience of all kinds is unfindable. Question two: by what cause and condition is the measure of form unfindable, and so on up to the measure of the omniscience of all kinds unfindable? Answer: because form is inconceivable, and so on up to because form is equal to the unequalled, the measure is unfindable. Answer one uses 「量不可得」 tr. "the measure is unfindable" to explain 「不可得」 tr. "unfindable"; answer two in turn uses 「不可思議乃至無等等」 tr. "inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled" to explain 「量不可得」 tr. "the measure is unfindable"—it looks circular, but what it says is that these two faces are really one matter, and no further outside cause can be sought. The Buddha then asks back: within the inconceivable and so on up to that which is equal to the unequalled, can form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, be found or not? Subhūti answers: they are unfindable. At this point the chain of questions unties itself.
46. The conclusion that the dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable. The Buddha closes with a long passage in four layers. First, all dharmas are inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled, and so too are the dharmas of the buddhas. Second, he gives the reason: inconceivable because they pass beyond the mark of conceiving; unweighable because they pass beyond weighing; without measure because they pass beyond measure; equal to the unequalled because they pass beyond equalling—the character 「過」 tr. "pass beyond" is the key: it is not absence; it is surpassing. Third, name and meaning match: the name inconceivable, its meaning too is inconceivable, and so on up to the name equal to the unequalled, its meaning too is equal to the unequalled. Fourth, he takes space as the simile: inconceivable as space is inconceivable, and so on up to equal to the unequalled as space is equal to the unequalled; the dharmas of the buddhas are thus without measure, and none among all the world’s gods, humans, and asuras can conceive or reckon them. The four layers go from dharma to principle, from principle to name, from name to simile, layer upon layer to be followed.
47. The assembly who obtained the path when this chapter was spoken. The sūtra passage concludes with the assembly obtaining benefit: when this chapter on the dharmas of the buddhas being inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, and equal to the unequalled was spoken, five hundred bhikṣus, because they received no dharma, exhausted their outflows, their minds attained liberation, and they became arhats; twenty bhikṣuṇīs likewise, because they received no dharma, exhausted their outflows and became arhats; sixty thousand upāsakas and thirty thousand upāsikās, amid dharmas, were far from dust and free of defilement, and the Dharma-eye arose; twenty bodhisattva-mahāsattvas obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and will receive the prediction in the Auspicious Kalpa. The four assemblies obtained benefit, but the numbers differ widely; this set of numbers is itself a question, which the treatise-author will answer specifically at the end of the chapter.
48. Why Subhūti could raise this question; a gloss on the great matter. The treatise-author opens his explanation of the third passage: Subhūti deeply understood the mark of prajñā; among dharmas he was without clinging and without obstruction, and his mind gave rise to joy, so he said to the Buddha that prajñā arises for the sake of the great matter and the rest. First he glosses 「大事」 tr. "the great matter": because it breaks the great suffering and vexation of all beings and can give the Buddha’s unsurpassed great Dharma, it is called the great matter. One breaking and one giving answer exactly to the sūtra text 「救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生」 tr. "to save all beings and not to abandon any being"—breaking suffering is saving; giving the Dharma is not abandoning.
49. The inconceivable has already been answered. The treatise-author passes it over with a single sentence: the inconceivable has already been answered. This is the pattern of this treatise—what an earlier chapter has detailed is not explained again. If readers find it too brief here, they should look back at what was answered in this chapter’s Treatise ②, rather than insisting on it here.
50. Four explanations of the unweighable. The treatise-author glosses 「稱」 tr. "weighing" as wisdom, and then gives four explanations: first, the fixed, real mark of prajñā is very deep and extremely heavy, while wisdom is light and thin, so it cannot weigh it. Second, prajñā is much and wisdom is little, so it cannot weigh it. Third, the places where prajñā brings benefit are broad—before it is complete it can give the fruits of retribution of the world, and once complete it gives the fruit of the path. Fourth, only knowing completely to the very end is called weighing, and there is no one who can weigh and know prajñā: whether permanent or impermanent, whether real or false, whether existent or non-existent—none of these can be fixed. Of the four explanations, the first two use the simile of the scale, the third speaks of its breadth, and the fourth returns to what cannot be fixed and held—from simile into principle.
51. Four explanations of without measure. First, someone says that 「稱」 tr. "weighing" is simply 「量」 tr. "measuring", two names with one meaning. Second, someone says that grasping at marks is called measuring, and prajñā cannot be grasped as a mark, so it is without measure. Third, the bodhisattva practises prajñā with the four immeasurable minds, so it is called without measure. Fourth, measure refers to wisdom: the wisdom of ordinary people, of the two vehicles, and of bodhisattvas cannot measure the limits of prajñā, so it is called without measure. The four explanations are laid side by side without forcing a judgement as to which is right—in glossing names and meanings of this kind, the treatise-author always lists without deciding; readers take what is usable and use it.
52. Four explanations of that which is equal to the unequalled, and the conclusion. First, 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled" refers to nirvāṇa: among all conditioned dharmas there is none equal to nirvāṇa; nirvāṇa has three portions—the nirvāṇa of the śrāvakas, the nirvāṇa of the pratyekabuddhas, the nirvāṇa of the Buddha; prajñā can give the nirvāṇa of the Great Vehicle, so it is called equal to the unequalled. Second, among all beings there is none equal to the Buddha, so the Buddha is called the unequalled; prajñā benefits beings and makes them resemble the Buddha, so it is called equal to the unequalled. Third, the dharmas of the buddhas are first and most subtle and wondrous; none can equal them, none can reach them, none can be their match; prajñā can cause beings to obtain this mind, so it is called equal to the unequalled. Fourth, 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled" refers to the real mark of all dharmas, which none of the contemplations and practices can reach, without idle discourse, and which nothing can break or ruin, so it is called the unequalled; the bodhisattva who obtains this unequalled can give rise to the mind of kindness and compassion among beings, so it is called equal to the unequalled. It concludes with one sentence: this is called the meaning of equal to the unequalled. Among the four explanations, nirvāṇa and the real mark are 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled," and the Buddha and the bodhisattva are those who 「等」 tr. "equal" it—the reason the three Chinese characters 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled" are hard to read is precisely that they mean ‘equal to the unequalled’; all four explanations follow this pattern.
53. Why the Buddha approved what he said; the Buddha himself speaks of the five matters. The treatise-author adds a stroke: Subhūti is a śrāvaka and does not have omniscience, yet he could speak of this inconceivable prajñā and the rest, so the Buddha approved what he said. Then he marks what follows: the Buddha himself speaks of the five matters. This sentence is a turning marker in the division of the text, signalling that what is explained below is the Buddha’s own disclosure of the five matters, no longer Subhūti’s words.
54. The broad explanation of the great matter, and the five things the bodhisattva accepts. The treatise-author broadly explains the great matter: beings are immeasurable and boundless, more than the atoms in world-systems equal to the sands of the Ganges in the ten directions, and the buddhas, with the ten powers and other dharmas, wish to save them all—this is called the great matter. Further, there are bodhisattvas who long ago obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas and, because they do not abandon beings, do not enter nirvāṇa without remainder. Again, when this bodhisattva attains the path of the Buddha, for the sake of beings he accepts five things—first, he accepts every toil and hardship; second, he gives up the pleasure of quiet concentration; third, he shares his undertakings with evil people; fourth, he deals with people face to face; fifth, he enters great assemblies. The Buddha has deeply obtained the pleasure of freedom from desire, yet for the sake of beings he gladly accepts these five things and every kind of weariness and hardship, as if receiving merit—this is the great matter. What must be seen is the tone of the last sentence: 「如受功德」 tr. "as if receiving merit"—not endurance, but taking it as something gained.
55. The four kinds of dharmas glossed name by name. The inconceivable is the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one. The dharmas of the buddhas: Buddha means awakened; amid all the sleep of ignorance he is the first to awaken, so he is called awakened. The Tathāgata: as the buddhas of the past practised the six perfections, obtained the mark of suchness of dharmas, and came to the path of the Buddha, so the present Buddha too has come by this path, coming as the buddhas came, and so he is called the Tathāgata. The dharmas of the one who is so of himself: śrāvakas too have awakening and knowing, but it comes from hearing from others—that is the dharma of disciples; the Buddha, however, is the one who is so of himself, not hearing from others. The dharmas of the omniscient one: the pratyekabuddha too obtains of himself, not hearing from others, but he lacks omniscience; therefore it is said that the Buddha is what is obtained by the omniscient one. The four names distinguish one another layer by layer: awakened is distinguished from not awakened; the Tathāgata from not having come by the mark of suchness; the one who is so of himself from hearing from others; omniscience from being so of oneself yet lacking omniscience. A sentence at the end gathers it all: these four kinds of dharmas no one can conceive, weigh, or measure, so they are called inconceivable, unweighable, immeasurable; there is further no dharma resembling these dharmas, so they are called equal to the unequalled. The four dharmas and the four names here lock together.
56. Fearing that those new to the training will cling to the four dharmas. The treatise-author points out the intent of Subhūti’s second question: fearing that bodhisattvas new to the training would cling to these four dharmas, he said to the Buddha, are only these four dharmas inconceivable, with none equal to them? The Buddha answers that form and the other dharmas too are inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled, and himself states the cause and condition: because form and all dharmas are unfindable. The value of this question lies in protection—the four dharmas are in origin honorific names; once bodhisattvas new to the training cling to them as a height belonging to them alone, they become an obstacle instead; the Buddha answers with the equality and unfindability of all dharmas, and the honorific names no longer become something clung to.
57. The concluding sentence, the name, and the simile of space. Three small sections. First, in the sūtra text, 「如是,須菩提!諸佛法不可思議」 tr. "Just so, Subhūti! The dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable" refers to the matter above, and 「是名不可思議」 tr. "this is called inconceivable" is the concluding sentence; the treatise-author has already explained it at length before, and here the Buddha speaks briefly—the inconceivable passes beyond the mark of conceiving, passes beyond the mark of equalling. Second, in terms of meaning and intent, the dharma of nirvāṇa is inconceivable; in terms of the name, because of worldly truth it can be conceived. Third, 「如虛空不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable as space is inconceivable": as said in an earlier chapter, the mark of space is inconceivable, and so it is said to be inconceivable; and so on up to equal to the unequalled like space—because space has nothing it can be compared to, it is called equal to the unequalled. The second small section especially deserves to be remembered: the same inconceivable, in terms of meaning, cuts off conceiving; in terms of name, can be spoken—otherwise this very chapter could not be spoken at all.
58. The mark of prajñā is the mark of the dharmas of the buddhas; of the six destinies only three are mentioned. The treatise-author gathers it up: the mark of prajñāpāramitā is precisely the mark of the dharmas of the buddhas; inconceivable, without measure, unweighable, equal to the unequalled are precisely the marks of the dharmas of the buddhas. He further explains why the sūtra text mentions only gods, humans, and asuras: of the six destinies only three are mentioned, because even the beings of the three good destinies cannot weigh and measure them, how much less those of the three evil destinies. This is a way of speaking that names the superior to include the inferior; it is not an omission of the three evil destinies.
59. Why those who obtained the path differed in number. The treatise-author sets himself a question: when this chapter was spoken, why were the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path few? The answer comes in several layers. First, here the dharmas of the buddhas are much praised—inconceivable, unweighable, without measure, equal to the unequalled—and the hearers mostly increased their root of faith, so among the white-robed those who obtained the path were many. Second, women, though their faith is much, have little wisdom, so those who obtained the path were also few; the white-robed crave and cling to worldly affairs, their wisdom is shallow and thin, their faculties dull, and they cannot exhaust their outflows. Third, the bhikṣus’ faculties of faith and wisdom are balanced, and they seek the path single-mindedly, so those who exhausted their outflows were many; the bhikṣuṇīs have little wisdom, so only twenty exhausted their outflows—though many obtained the first path, and in number exceeded the white-robed, because they did not exhaust their outflows they were no different from the white-robed, and so they are not mentioned here. See clearly the treatise-author’s criterion: the teaching of praise increases faith, so those strong in faith obtain conspicuous benefit; exhausting the outflows requires wisdom, so those superior in wisdom obtain a deep fruit. The difference in the numbers of the four assemblies is a difference of faculties and capacities, not a partiality in the Dharma.
60. Why few obtained the acceptance of non-arising. The treatise-author goes on to answer for the bodhisattvas: the dharma of entering the acceptance of non-arising is very deep and hard to obtain, so they were few; and further, those who have planted causes and conditions for this dharma are few. One difficulty lies in the dharma itself, one in past causes—why the number of bodhisattvas was twenty can be understood from this.
61. Two accounts of the prediction in the Auspicious Kalpa, kept side by side. The last words of the chapter, 「賢劫中當受記」 tr. "will receive the prediction in the Auspicious Kalpa," the treatise-author meets with two accounts: someone says that of the thousand buddhas of the Auspicious Kalpa, all except four buddhas will give them the prediction; someone says that Śākyamuni Buddha gives them the prediction, and in the Auspicious Kalpa they will become buddhas in other worlds. The two accounts are set side by side without judgement; this is the consistent pattern of this treatise—where the ancients held different views, they are recorded, not forcibly decided. Here the whole chapter ends.
Do Not Misread
Do not read ‘to speak of emptiness is already to have a mark’ as the Buddha contradicting himself. The centre of this chapter lies precisely in dissolving this doubt, and the method used is not argument but layering: the Buddha himself says these marks are spoken for beings, in accord with worldly dharmas, not the highest meaning; the treatise-author then fixes the criterion firmly—if it were from the standpoint of the highest meaning, this objection should be raised; since it is spoken from the standpoint of worldly truth, this objection should not be raised. Wherever one feels ‘since ultimate emptiness is spoken of, why speak of a whole heap of marks?’, one must go back to this measure to read it; one may not use the highest meaning to object to what is said in worldly truth, nor use what is said in worldly truth to prove that the highest meaning has marks.
Do not read 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark" as meaning that dharmas cannot be refuted. The treatise-author’s three explanations say it plainly: first, because prajñā is ultimately empty and markless; second, what is called breaking is in fact only dissolving, as an axe splits firewood, dissolving it piece by piece, and yet in the end nothing is lost; third, dharmas have no fixed mark in the first place, as a tree is the coming together of root, trunk, branches, and leaves, and having no fixed mark, there is nothing to break. What is barred is the operation of ‘using one mark to break another mark’; it is not saying that one need not contemplate and break the afflictions. Likewise, 「相不能知相」 tr. "a mark cannot know a mark" bars grasping the real mark with conditioned, false knowing; it is not saying that the practitioner need not cultivate wisdom—the treatise-author specifically adds a sentence: here it is spoken with regard to the real mark, not of the false knowing of ordinary people.
Do not read 「一切法無知者、無見者」 tr. "in all dharmas there is no knower and no seer" as annihilationism or agnosticism. The Buddha’s two causes and conditions are: all dharmas are empty, false and deceptive, and not solid; all dharmas are without support and without anything they are bound to. The treatise-author further adds an essential sentence—not only is there no knowing and no seeing; even that no-knower and that no-seer are unfindable. If one reads it as ‘there is a state of knowing nothing’, one has again set up something attained. And immediately after, the Buddha says that prajñā can give birth to the buddhas and can show the mark of the world: there being no knower and no seer, and being able to give birth and to show, hold at the same time without hindering each other.
Do not read 「不見色故示世間相」 tr. "it shows the mark of the world because it does not see form" as shutting the eyes and not contemplating. The Buddha himself gave the definition: consciousness not arising taking form as its object is called showing because the mark of form is not seen. It is consciousness not arising in taking that as its object; it is not seeing yet refusing to look, much less a denial that the dharma of form exists. The treatise-author then explains positively why form too does not arise—the mark of vexation and ruin is form, discriminated and known by way of consciousness, and without consciousness there is no mark of vexation and ruin; he also says that dharmas produce their marks from the coming together of causes and conditions and have no self-nature, as only when body, consciousness, and contact come together is the mark of hardness of earth known. These two passages are positive reasoning and must not be skipped.
Do not read the nine gates from 「示世間空」 tr. "showing the world as empty" up to 「獨空」 tr. "solitary emptiness" as nine different emptinesses. The treatise-author has already said beforehand that though emptiness is one, because people’s faculties are keen or dull and their entry is deep or shallow, emptiness is taught with distinctions. The nine gates are nine ways of speaking of the same emptiness, curing nine different kinds of grasping; in particular, of the gate of 「不可思議」 tr. "the inconceivable" the treatise-author states plainly that it was because people in the assembly took prajñā to be ultimate emptiness and grasped and clung to it in thought that the inconceivable was spoken of—even ultimate emptiness is unfindable. To arrange the nine gates into a ladder of high and low and seek which is deeper and which shallower is to read in the wrong direction.
Do not read 「不生今世、後世相」 tr. "it does not give rise to the mark of this life or of later lives" as a denial of cause and effect. Here the treatise-author specifically sets up the two extremes of annihilation and permanence: speaking only of this life and not of later lives is the view of annihilation; saying that the soul of this life enters later lives is the view of permanence; prajñā leaves these two extremes and speaks the middle way—because, though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, it still speaks of sin and merit for beings; though it speaks of sin and merit, it does not give rise to the view of permanence, and it is unobstructed with regard to emptiness. This passage is the most closely guarded place in the whole chapter; precisely because the preceding text has spoken of the world as empty to the utmost, here sin and merit must be connected back.
Do not regard 「佛知作人」 tr. "the Buddha knows what has been done for him" and 「佛不知作人」 tr. "the Buddha does not know a doer" as the sūtras contradicting themselves. The treatise-author has already reconciled them: knowing what has been done for him is knowing that others have done him a kindness, spoken from the side of repaying kindness; not knowing a doer is because he knows all dharmas as having the mark of non-action and a maker as non-existent, spoken from the side of the highest meaning. The last sentence cuts clean—to say that he knows what has been done for him, or that he does not know a doer, is without fault. In the same way, the Buddha’s honouring and making offerings to prajñā may not be read as craving: the Buddha himself says, I have no craving mind; I simply know by discrimination the good and ugly of dharmas and how much power and use they have. Praising by discriminating merits and clinging by grasping at marks are two different matters.
Do not split 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled" into 「無等」 tr. "unequalled" plus 「等」 tr. "equal" and so lose its meaning. The treatise-author’s four explanations all follow the same pattern: first they point out who 「無等」 tr. "the unequalled" is—whether nirvāṇa, or the Buddha, or the dharmas of the buddhas, or the real mark of all dharmas; then they point out who it is that 「等」 tr. "equals" it—prajñā can give the nirvāṇa of the Great Vehicle, can make beings resemble the Buddha, can cause beings to obtain this mind, can cause the bodhisattva to give rise to the mind of kindness and compassion among beings. Though the four explanations differ, the pattern does not. If one takes it only as an adjective expressing the highest, these four explanations all fall empty.
Do not read 「比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」 tr. "the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path were few" at the end of the chapter as disparagement. The treatise-author’s answer speaks of faculties and past causes: the teaching of praise increases the root of faith, so among the white-robed those who benefited were many; exhausting the outflows requires the power of wisdom, so those superior in wisdom obtain a deep fruit; the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas is very deep and hard to obtain, and those who have planted causes and conditions for this dharma are few. The sūtra records the numbers as they were, and the treatise-author explains their reasons as they were, neither concealing nor adding. What one should look at in reading is the cause and effect it sets up—faith and wisdom each have where they reach.
Bearing on Practice
The first benefit is the correction of a way of asking. The gods ask what the mark of deep prajñā is; the Buddha first answers rightly with the mark of emptiness and the other marks, and then asks back: if someone asks what the mark of space is, does that count as asking rightly? The gods answer themselves that it is not asking rightly, and so their own earlier question can no longer stand. What practitioners most often commit in daily life is exactly this: using the form ‘what is this?’ to ask about dharmas that have no fixed mark—what is emptiness? what is the real mark? what is the limit of reality? What this chapter teaches is not that asking is forbidden, but that after asking one should look back at one’s way of asking: does this question of mine already presuppose that there is a fixed mark to be grasped? This looking back often gives more strength than the answer.
The second benefit is the measure of speaking and not speaking. The Buddha spoke of the ten marks, the mark of emptiness and the rest, and at once said himself that this is speaking in worldly truth, not the highest meaning; the treatise-author adds that though emptiness is spoken of, marks are not grasped with a clinging mind, and it is not shown that a dharma is right or wrong. Practitioners reading the sūtras, listening to the Dharma, and even expounding the Dharma to others themselves can examine themselves by this: is what I am saying now placed in worldly truth and known by me to be worldly truth, or am I taking it as the highest meaning and holding on to it without letting go? The same sentence is, in the former case, skilful means; in the latter, it becomes the obstruction of the knowable.
The third benefit is the cure for the illusion ‘I have broken it’. The second explanation of why a mark cannot break a mark puts it excellently: what is called breaking is in fact only dissolving, as an axe splits firewood, dissolving it piece by piece, and yet in the end nothing is lost. In practice there is often a moment of sudden openness, and one then thinks some affliction has been broken completely; this simile can serve as a re-examination—mostly that is only one layer of a coming-together of marks taken apart; it is not certain that any dharma has truly been broken away. Knowing this, one is not proud, nor does one doubt oneself when afflictions arise again.
The fourth benefit is guarding against the sickness of ‘grasping and clinging to ultimate emptiness’. The treatise-author says plainly that because people in the assembly took prajñā to be ultimate emptiness and grasped and clung to it in thought, the Buddha then spoke of the inconceivable—even ultimate emptiness is unfindable. Those who understand a little of the meaning of emptiness most easily grip 「空」 tr. "emptiness" into a new thing attained, and take 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" as a place where one can settle and abide. This can serve as a daily check: is my present contemplation of emptiness leaving clinging, or holding emptiness as a thing? And it may be read together with the sentence ‘the mark of the signless from without anything existent onward—being without the marks of all dharmas’.
The fifth benefit is the teaching by example of knowing kindness. The Buddha is the honoured one of the three realms, yet he still abides relying on prajñā, reveres it, makes offerings to it, honours and praises it, and says of himself that he is first in knowing kindness and repaying kindness; the treatise-author further names wrong view, which does not recognise a debt of kindness, as the worst of all unwholesome dharmas. Toward the Dharma, toward one’s teacher, toward those who have instructed one, practitioners can bring this straight down to the ground—failing to recognise a debt of kindness is often not coldness of heart, but that wrong view, 「我自然應爾」 tr. "it is naturally owed to me," being in charge. The simile the treatise-author gives is also apt: like a person who walks a safe road, escapes every trouble and danger, and constantly keeps this road in mind to show it to others; receiving benefit without forgetting where it came from, and passing it on to others—this is repaying kindness.
The sixth benefit is sin and merit going together with emptiness. The preceding text has spoken of the world as empty to the utmost, and yet at the end it sets up the middle way: though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, and so it speaks of sin and merit; though it speaks of sin and merit, it does not give rise to the view of permanence, and it is unobstructed with regard to emptiness. When practitioners gain strength in the contemplation of emptiness, they most easily neglect keeping the precepts and cause and effect; when they are strict in keeping the precepts, they easily fall into the view of permanence and cannot be empty. This is the rope between the two sides: with emptiness leave permanence, with sin and merit leave annihilation; only holding both with two hands at the same time is the middle way.
The seventh benefit is the distinguishing of the four kinds of dharmas and the guarding of those new to the training. The four names—the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one—distinguish one another layer by layer: awakened is distinguished from not awakened, coming by the mark of suchness from not coming by suchness, being so of oneself from hearing from others, omniscience from being so of oneself yet lacking omniscience; and Subhūti at once worried that those new to the training would cling to these four dharmas, and the Buddha answered that form and all dharmas too are inconceivable. Whenever on the path of practice one meets honoured and superior names of dharmas, this question and answer can serve as a reminder: recognising their superiority spurs one on; grasping their superiority becomes a new bondage.
The eighth benefit is reflecting on oneself through the numbers of the four assemblies who obtained the path. At one and the same Dharma assembly, five hundred bhikṣus exhausted their outflows, twenty bhikṣuṇīs exhausted their outflows, in sixty thousand upāsakas and thirty thousand upāsikās the Dharma-eye arose, and twenty bodhisattvas obtained the acceptance of non-arising. The treatise-author’s explanation is: praise increases faith, so those strong in faith obtain conspicuous benefit; exhausting the outflows requires wisdom, so those superior in wisdom obtain a deep fruit; the acceptance of non-arising is very deep, and those who have planted causes and conditions for it are few. On this basis practitioners can measure whether what they lack today is faith or wisdom: lacking faith, they should draw closer to the teaching of praise; lacking wisdom, they should make more use of contemplative practice—there is no need to envy others’ fruits, but only to ask which root one lacks oneself.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is three sūtra sections alternating with three treatise sections. Sūtra ① begins with the gods scattering flowers and incense from afar and asking about the mark of deep prajñā; the Buddha answers with the ten marks, the mark of emptiness and the rest, says himself that they are spoken from the standpoint of worldly truth and are not the highest meaning, pushes on to nothing in all the world being able to break or ruin them, to a mark being unable to break a mark, to know a mark, or to know the markless, and to the marks not being made by the five aggregates, the six perfections, the emptinesses, or the limbs of the path; sets up the question of the mark of space, establishes that whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha the mark and the nature abide always, and at the end, setting out the marks one against another, comes home to the Buddha’s obtaining all dharmas as markless. Treatise ① first answers the three causes of asking again, glosses the three gates of liberation as the mark of first entering, held in common by the three vehicles, distinguishes the deep marks from the marks of first entering and the two kinds of signless, outer and inner, explains that the Buddha knew their doubt beforehand and spoke of it himself, gives the two similes of water and fire and of the blind man, sets up the three explanations of why a mark cannot break a mark, the discussion of why a mark does not know a mark, the two similes of the knife not breaking space and of nothing cut without a knife, and the three layers of the mark and the marked depending on each other and not being fixed; at the end it explains the gods’ praise and the Buddha’s seal, glosses 「得」 tr. "obtain" as knowing, and gathers up in these marks of dharmas now being renamed prajñā. Sūtra ② turns to tell Subhūti, establishes that prajñā is the mother of the buddhas and can show the mark of the world, speaks of the Buddha knowing those who have been kind to him and of all dharmas having the mark of non-action, answers the objection of no knower and no seer, defines 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" as consciousness not arising in taking an object, opens one by one the gates of the world as empty, the Buddha’s world as empty, the inconceivable, the separate, the quiescent, ultimate emptiness, emptiness of nature, emptiness of non-existent dharmas, emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas, and solitary emptiness, and at the end establishes not giving rise to the mark of this life or of later lives. Treatise ②, taking up relying, glosses knowing and repaying kindness, explains why prajñā is held precious and why it seems like craving, reconciles knowing what has been done for him and not knowing a doer, explains the objection from ultimate emptiness and the emptiness of being without support and without bonds, answers how form does not arise when consciousness does not arise, glosses showing the world as empty and the Buddha not speaking out of love of dharmas, explains that the inconceivable is that even ultimate emptiness is unfindable, specially sets up a question and answer glossing solitary emptiness as having no cause and no counterpart, and at the end establishes the middle way that leaves annihilation and permanence. Sūtra ③ begins with Subhūti’s question raising the five matters; the Buddha explains one by one the great matter, the inconceivable matter, the unweighable matter, the matter without measure, and the matter equal to the unequalled, extends it to form and all dharmas being likewise, through a threefold pursuit comes home to the measure being unfindable, concludes with passing beyond the mark of conceiving and so on up to passing beyond the mark of equalling, takes space as the simile, and at the end records the numbers of the four assemblies who obtained the path. Treatise ③ glosses the great matter, gives four explanations of the unweighable, four explanations of without measure, and four explanations of that which is equal to the unequalled, explains why the Buddha approved what Subhūti said, broadly explains the five things the bodhisattva accepts for the sake of beings, glosses the four kinds of dharmas name by name, answers the question arising from the fear that those new to the training will cling to the four dharmas, distinguishes the two aspects of meaning and intent and of the name, at the end answers why so few bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas obtained the path, and sets side by side the two accounts of the prediction in the Auspicious Kalpa without judgement.
In the vein of meaning linking this chapter with the chapters before and after it, three lines can be seen. First, the axis of Sūtra ②, 「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母」 tr. "prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas" and 「能示世間相」 tr. "can show the mark of the world," is exactly the continuation of the meaning established in the preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas": the preceding chapter made clear at length that the Buddha, relying on prajñā, knows the mark of the world, while this chapter turns to ‘what mark, in the end, is the mark of the world that is shown’, answers with the nine gates from the world as empty up to solitary emptiness, and at the end comes home to not giving rise to the mark of this life or of later lives. The meaning of the mother was established in the preceding chapter; the meaning of showing is detailed only in this chapter. Second, at the opening of this chapter the treatise-author himself marks what it carries on from—above, emptiness, the signless, non-action, and so on up to non-origination and without anything existent, have been said everywhere to be the mark of prajñā; this shows that the topic of ‘the mark of prajñā’ is not newly raised in this chapter; what this chapter adds is the measure of ‘speaking of marks without its becoming having marks’, and a further layer of inquiry into the mark and the marked depending on each other and not being fixed. Third, in Treatise ③, at the section 「如虛空不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable as space is inconceivable," the treatise-author says himself that it is as said in an earlier chapter that the mark of space is inconceivable, and at the item 「不可思議」 tr. "the inconceivable" says directly that it has already been answered; in Treatise ①, having finished explaining why emptiness is taught with distinctions, he likewise says directly of 「無生無滅等論議」 tr. "the discussion of no arising and no ceasing and the rest" that it is as said before—these are all instances of this treatise abbreviating here what an earlier chapter has detailed; readers should view them together with the earlier chapters, and need not insist on completeness within this chapter.
Later ancient masters each took something from this chapter. Jizang, in his commentary, explains the chapter name himself, saying 「明般若相中有問有答,後諸問作作,名云問相品也」 tr. "In making clear the mark of prajñā there are questions and there are answers; after that the questions are made one upon another; hence it is named the Chapter of Asking about Marks"—explaining the two Chinese characters 「問相」 tr. "asking about marks" by there being questions and answers, which sets the name by the chapter’s form, and stands as inside and outside with this chapter’s sūtra text taking 「相」 tr. "mark" as what is asked about. The same commentary further sets, at the head of this chapter, a question on the boundary between chapters, asking, since the preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", has already made clear the mark of the world, what difference there is from what this chapter makes clear; this question points exactly at the joint between the preceding chapter and this one, and can be read together with the first line of the vein of meaning above. The line of Huiying divides the whole Larger Sūtra into three parts, one of which takes this chapter directly as its end point, saying 「從魔事已下至問相品,就留難門說波若」 tr. "From the Deeds of Māra onward to the Chapter of Asking about Marks, prajñā is spoken of by way of the gate of hindrance"—according to this division, from "The Deeds of Māra" onward to this chapter is what is included in the 「留難門」 tr. "gate of hindrance". This division is set by the structural coordinates of the chapter-list of the whole sūtra, not issued from the meaning of this chapter sentence by sentence; it is recorded to preserve one account; the sūtra and treatise of this chapter themselves have no text on hindrance (the two sides of its chapter title, the differences in the fascicle division of the transmitted texts, the markup of the chapter-list in the sūtra catalogues, and the examination of later citations are detailed in the Apparatus).
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷七十,單一單元。前品〈佛母品第四十八〉跨卷六十九、七十,訖於卷七十之中,本品即於其後起題——品題「大智度論釋問相品第四十九」〔T25 0547c21〕居卷七十之中(非卷首起題),故無造署譯署重出;至卷末題收卷〔T25 0552c15〕,卷末題「大智度論卷第七十」在本品範圍之內,次品〈成辦品第五十〉另起於卷七十一之首。與品四十六、四十七、四十八之跨卷或卷中未竟諸型皆異——本品起於卷中、訖於卷末,首尾俱在一卷,是本段〈釋餘品〉諸品中最單純之一型。
全品純漢字六千九百四十九(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。品內結構三【經】三【論】交替、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0547c22〕、【論】〔T25 0548b13〕、【經】〔T25 0549b07〕、【論】〔T25 0550a28〕、【經】〔T25 0551a15〕、【論】〔T25 0551c26〕。六標籤皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡;六標籤各有校記,宋、宮二本無此六枚結構標記(本品聖乙本於此六處未另出注,與品四十六「宋宮聖乙三本無標」之型有別,如實分記——結構標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準,見第八目全帳)。
問答之數與說者結構:經①諸天子自起說——「爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所」〔T25 0547c22〕,以「所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0547c24〕發問,非承前品佛之連續開示;段內六度換手(佛答〔T25 0547c25〕、佛設虛空相之問〔T25 0548a14〕、諸天子答〔T25 0548a15〕、佛續說相性常住〔T25 0548a17〕、諸天子讚歎〔T25 0548a19〕〔T25 0548a21〕、佛總答而收束經①〔T25 0548a25〕),為密集問答型。經②轉換受者——「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」〔T25 0549b07〕一句佛告須菩提而說,所告之人自「諸天子」轉為「須菩提」,是本品內部之重要換場;段內兩輪短問答(〔T25 0549b23〕〔T25 0549b25〕、〔T25 0549c05〕〔T25 0549c07〕),其後佛以「復次,須菩提」連綴九門示世間空,至段末收束。經③為本品最密集之問答段,須菩提五事之問〔T25 0551a15〕起,八度換手,中間兩度以「何因緣」追問〔T25 0551b21〕〔T25 0551b25〕,末句轉第三人稱敘述記會眾得道〔T25 0551c19〕收束。論中正式問答凡五組:論①二組(「今諸天子何以復問『何等是般若相』」〔T25 0548b14〕、「心數法是知相,云何言『不知』」〔T25 0548c23〕)、論②二組(「識可不生,色云何不生」〔T25 0550c10〕、「云何是獨空」〔T25 0551a03〕)、論③一組(「說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」〔T25 0552c02〕)。「有人言」凡七見:論①三見〔T25 0548b20〕〔T25 0548c18〕〔T25 0549a03〕、論②零見、論③四見(〔T25 0552a08〕同段兩見、〔T25 0552c12〕〔T25 0552c13〕品末並列二說收尾)。義理三軸循經論之分:經①問深般若之相而答以空相諸相,經②明般若為諸佛母而能示世間相,經③明般若為五事故起;論①辨相不能破相知相之義,論②釋諸佛母與九門示空及獨空中道,論③逐項訓詁五事之名與四種法之義。
二、術語考
深般若波羅蜜相·空相。 全品所問之標的。諸天子之問:「所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0547c24〕;佛之答以空相為首,逐相並列:「空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0547c26〕。論分其淺深:三解脫門之「空、無相、無作」為初門——「三解脫門是初入般若波羅蜜相,三乘共有」〔T25 0548b25〕;其上乃立深相——「不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若波羅蜜深相」〔T25 0548b26〕。又論自判二「無相」之別:上三解脫門中之無相,無男女等外相;「無所有」下之無相相,無一切法相〔T25 0548b27〕。所以一空而說之有異,論繫於機——「空雖是一,人根有利鈍、入有深淺故,差別說空」〔T25 0548b29〕。
世諦·第一義。 說相之所以不成過。經文自標:「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」〔T25 0547c29〕;論申其意:「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦」〔T25 0548c05〕——以第一義故說則可難,以世諦故說則不應難。本品之一切「相」語,皆繫於此一分際而立。
相不能破相。 本品義理之樞。經云:「相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相」〔T25 0548a04〕,又總之曰「是相、是無相、相無相皆無所知,謂知者、知法皆不可得故」〔T25 0548a05〕。論分三義釋「相不能破相」:其一,一切世間即是相,「是諸相,一切世間天、人、阿修羅不能破壞」〔T25 0548a02〕,同相不相破,「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」〔T25 0548c13〕;其二,「有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失」〔T25 0548c18〕;其三,「諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破」〔T25 0548c20〕。「相不能知無相」者,外空無法可緣,「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」〔T25 0549a02〕;「無相不能知相」者,「內智慧無定相,外所緣法有定相,心隨緣而生」〔T25 0549a03〕,「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」〔T25 0549a05〕。末以相、所相互待收之:「相以所相不定,相或時作所相,所相或時是相」〔T25 0549a12〕。
相性常住·如來。 經①之眼。佛告諸天子:「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來」〔T25 0548a18〕;論以聽者之疑釋其所以說:恐人謂無佛則不聞是相、佛最上故應當作是相,「是故佛語諸天:『有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。』」〔T25 0549a24〕——相非佛所作,佛之為佛在知是相。
無礙智。 經①收句:「佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智」〔T25 0548b11〕;其逐相之帳,自「惱壞相是色相,佛得是無相」〔T25 0548a26〕起,歷五眾、六波羅蜜、四禪四無量四無色、三十七品、三解脫門、十力四無所畏四無礙智十八不共法、大慈大悲常捨一切種智,一一皆結「佛得是無相」。論反顯其義:「若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智」〔T25 0549a28〕。
諸佛母·知作人。 經②之標宗。「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」〔T25 0549b07〕,故諸佛依止是法住而供養恭敬尊重讚歎——「是般若波羅蜜出生諸佛。佛知作人」〔T25 0549b12〕。論以餘經相參:「諸佛依止法,以法為師」〔T25 0550a29〕,而「佛此中告須菩提:『法者,即是般若波羅蜜。』」〔T25 0550b01〕。「知作人」者,知他作恩於己;餘處說「佛不知作人」,論通其兩說:「知一切法無作相故言無作人,不以不知恩分故名不知作人」〔T25 0550b18〕,言知作人、不知作人,無咎。其反面之誡:「一切不善法中無過邪見,邪見故不識恩分」〔T25 0550b02〕。佛自說知恩之極:「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0550b05〕;又對不貴般若者說:「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人」〔T25 0550b08〕。
示世間相·九門空。 經②之逐門全帳。先以無知無見立之——「一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者」〔T25 0549b26〕;次以不緣生識釋「不見」——「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示」〔T25 0549c08〕;次逐門示之:「般若波羅蜜能示世間空」〔T25 0549c13〕(示五眾、十二入、十八界、十二因緣、六十二見、十善道、四禪四無量四無色、三十七品、六波羅蜜、內外諸空、有為無為性、十力十八不共法乃至一切種智世間空),復以示佛世間空、不可思議、離、寂滅、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空、獨空九門遞說,至「般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空」〔T25 0550a22〕。論以行者之觀收之:「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,觀是法若大若小、若內若外無不空者」〔T25 0550c17〕;又以佛自證簡別讀誦所得:「我非但讀誦、從他聞故說,我以內心覺、知、思惟、分別故,說示世間空」〔T25 0550c23〕。
獨空。 九門之末,論設問專釋。「十八空皆因緣相待,如內空因內法故名內空」〔T25 0551a03〕,若無內法則無內空,十八空皆爾;「是獨空無因無待,故名獨空」〔T25 0551a05〕。又出其所指:「獨空者,如虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃」〔T25 0551a06〕。
不生今世後世相·中道。 經②之收。「是深般若波羅蜜示世間相,所謂不生今世、後世相」〔T25 0550a25〕。論以二邪見夾出中道:但說今世者墮斷,說今世神入後世者墮常,「般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福」〔T25 0551a10〕——雖說罪福而不生常見,亦於空無礙。
五事(大事·不可思議·不可稱·無量·無等等)。 經③之綱、論③之逐項訓詁。須菩提白佛:「是般若波羅蜜為大事故起」〔T25 0551a15〕等五事並舉;佛逐項自釋:「諸佛大事者,所謂救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生」〔T25 0551a23〕;「不可思議事者,所謂諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法」〔T25 0551a26〕;不可稱者,一切眾生中「無有能思惟稱佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法」〔T25 0551b01〕;無等等者,「一切眾生中無有能與佛等者,何況過」〔T25 0551b07〕。論③之訓:「大事」者,「破一切眾生大苦惱,能與佛無上大法,故名為大事」〔T25 0551c28〕;「不可稱」者,「『稱』名智慧;般若定實相甚深極重,智慧輕薄,是故不能稱」〔T25 0552a02〕,又「究竟盡知故名『稱』」〔T25 0552a05〕;「無量」者,或以稱即是量,或以「取相名為『量』,是般若波羅蜜不可取相故無量」〔T25 0552a09〕,又「量」名智慧而三種智慧無能量般若得邊;「無等等」者四釋——「『無等』名涅槃;一切有為法,無有與涅槃等者」〔T25 0552a13〕,涅槃有三分而「般若能與大乘涅槃,故名無等等」〔T25 0552a15〕;「一切眾生無與佛等故,佛名『無等』;般若波羅蜜利益眾生,令與佛相似,故名無等等」〔T25 0552a16〕;「諸佛法第一微妙,無能與等、無能及者、無可為疋」〔T25 0552a18〕;「『無等』名諸法實相,諸觀、諸行無能及者,無戲論、無能破壞,故名無等」〔T25 0552a20〕,菩薩得是無等而能於眾生中生慈悲心,故名無等等。
四種法(佛法·如來法·自然人法·一切智人法)。 不可思議之所指,論③逐名訓之。「佛法」者,「佛名為覺,於一切無明睡眠中最初覺,故名為覺」〔T25 0552b06〕;「如來」者,「如過去諸佛行六波羅蜜得諸法如相,來至佛道;今佛亦如是道來,如諸佛來,是名如來」〔T25 0552b07〕;「自然人法」者,「聲聞人亦有覺、亦有知,而從他聞,是弟子法;是故說佛是自然人,不從他聞」〔T25 0552b10〕;「一切智人法」者,「辟支佛亦自然得,不從他聞,而無一切智」〔T25 0552b12〕,是故說佛一切智人得。四法總收:「是四種法,無有人能思惟稱量」〔T25 0552b14〕,故名不可思議、不可稱、不可量;更無有法與是法相似,故名無等等。
受五事。 論③釋「大事」之落地一節。菩薩得佛道時為眾生故受五事——「一者、受諸勞苦,二者、捨寂定樂,三者、與惡人共事,四者、與人接對,五者、入大眾會」〔T25 0552b01〕;「佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為『大事』」〔T25 0552b03〕。
義趣·名字(可思議與不可思議之分際)。 論③釋結句處自出之分判:「義趣,涅槃法不可思議;名字,世諦故可思議」〔T25 0552b23〕——名可說而義不可思,與第二目「世諦·第一義」一軸相貫。
三、譬喻與故事
本品喻語不繁而皆切義理,多出論段,經段唯虛空一喻為綱;論中自出六喻,別引「行安穩道」一事為況。
虛空相喻(經①·設問體)。 佛自設一問以驗問法之正否:「譬如有人問:『何等是虛空相?』此人為正問不」〔T25 0548a14〕;諸天子答:「是虛空無相可說,虛空無為無起故」〔T25 0548a16〕——以虛空之不可問相,顯深般若之不可問相。此喻為全品之綱,至論③猶用之:「如先品中說虛空相不可思議」〔T25 0552b24〕,故經③亦以「不可思議,如虛空不可思議」〔T25 0551c15〕逐項比之,虛空無可為喻,故名無等等。
水火喻(論①·承「相不能破相」義)。 「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」〔T25 0548c13〕——異法相違則有可破,同相則無可破。
盲人蹈踐珍寶喻(論①·承「口言欲破竟不能破」義)。 「譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶」〔T25 0548c14〕——口言如實欲破者尚不能破,何況不實。
斧析薪喻(論①·承「有法能解散」一說)。 「有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失」〔T25 0548c18〕——析而不失,故非破。
樹之根莖枝葉喻(論①·承「諸法無定相」義)。 「諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破」〔T25 0548c20〕——和合假名,無定相可破。
刀喻兩用(論①·承「相不能知無相」「無相不能知相」二義)。 其一,內有智慧而外空無法可緣——「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」〔T25 0549a02〕;其二,內智慧無定相而外緣有定相——「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」〔T25 0549a05〕。一喻兩翻,正對經文之兩句。
行安穩道以示於人(論②·引況·承「佛非貪著般若」義)。 有人疑佛於一切世間如虛空無所著,何以獨貴般若似如貪著;論以佛自說答之,佛非貪心,但知般若能斷戲論、開三乘道、滅眾苦,「譬如人行安穩道,免諸患難,常念此道以示於人」〔T25 0550b15〕。
恒河沙世界微塵(論③·承「大事」義·量喻)。 「眾生無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界中微塵」〔T25 0552a26〕,諸佛以十力等法盡欲救濟,是名大事——以所度之量顯事之大。
四、所釋經文
品題網(底本一注三造·宮本重出品名·石本經題式 -1 階·並錄不判)。 本品品題兩注,逐一據底本誌之。其一,〔T25 0547c21〕「大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】」——石本作經題式「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品」(以所釋經題冠之,品次較底本少一),明本削去「大智度論」四字;其二,〔T25 0547c21〕「九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】」——宮本於品次之「九」下重出「品,問相品」,成「第四十九品,問相品」之重標式。兩注並錄,不強加調解。品次 -1 階於本品之品題層唯石本一家見,聖本、聖乙本於品題處未另出異文注——與品四十七「聖/聖乙/石三本並陳」之型不同,如實分記,不以他品之三本並陳型推之本品。
品次 -1 階於卷尾夾註處之續存(聖石兩家·與品題層不均勻)。 卷末題之校記〔T25 0552c15〕「十【大】|十(釋第四十八品下訖第四十九品)【宋】【元】【宮】|十(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品)【聖】|十釋第四十八品竟【石】」——宋、元、宮三本夾註與底本品序一致(釋第四十八品下訖第四十九品),聖本作「釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品」、石本作「釋第四十八品竟」,兩家皆較底本少一,-1 階於此續存。合品題層(唯石顯 -1)與卷尾層(聖、石俱顯 -1)觀之,聖本之 -1 偏移不見於品題而見於卷尾,屬各段著錄之不均勻,如實分記,不強解其因。
品界前之承前注(品四十八範圍·卷次體系異·並錄不判)。 本品起題之前緊鄰兩注,屬前品〈佛母品第四十八〉之卷尾範圍,與本品起題相接,一併誌錄供銜接核。其一,note 0547016:「槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】」——聖乙、石本於底本品四十八之末標「釋四十七品竟」,與 -1 階一貫。其二,note 0547017:「卷第七十三終【聖乙】」——聖乙本於此標「卷第七十三終」,而底本此處在卷第七十之中(卷六十九收於〔T25 0545a22〕,卷七十起於〔T25 0545b02〕、收於〔T25 0552c15〕),聖乙「七十三」與底本「七十」相去三卷,非「-1 階」之品序偏移所能涵,屬聖乙本自身分卷點與底本不同而累積之卷次體系差。此為本品新見、與已載之 -1 階品序偏移性質不同之獨立現象,並錄不判,如實誌錄。
T223 側 mulu n 屬性之跳號(四十九一值全未出現·誌錄不強解)。 所釋經 T223 之編碼層:本品 mulu 顯文作「49 問相品」而 n 屬性標「50」〔T08 0325b13〕,品題作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經問相品第四十九」〔T08 0325b13〕。承前諸品所誌之偏移史——品四十五 n=46、品四十六 n=47、品四十七 n=48,皆顯文 +1;至品四十八 mulu 亦標 n=48(與品四十七重出),本品則未接續重出之值(48),亦未回落至 49,而直躍為 50。換言之,n=49 一值於全序列中全未出現,被整個跳過;序列自「48(重出)」直升「50」。與品四十七、四十八所誌之「重出(同值兩見)」異型,本品屬「跳號(缺值一見)」,同屬 T223 側 XML 標記層自身之游移,非義理歧異,如實誌錄不強解;對位仍以顯文與逐字內容比對為準。
T223 側品界與卷界(品訖即卷十四訖·卷間別有一段不屬任何品)。 所釋經〈問相品〉之品級 div 起〔T08 0325b13〕訖〔T08 0327c16〕,其後緊接「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第十四」之收卷題〔T08 0327c17〕——品界與卷界合一。惟收卷題之後、卷第十五起卷題〔T08 0328a02〕之前,別有一段〔T08 0327c20–0327c28〕落於一個未繫品之 div 之中(其 type 屬性作 w,非品級)(文作「復次,須菩提!色不可得故,不可思議」〔T08 0327c20〕以下逐句問答,至「色相不可思議故,無能量」〔T08 0327c26〕迄);本論經③亦未牒此段。此屬所釋經側結構標記之實況,如實誌錄不強解。次品〈成辦品第五十〉起於卷第十五之首〔T08 0328a05〕。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核·對照組·跨本異文一處)。 本論經①開篇與所釋經〈問相品〉逐字幾近同文——本論「爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所,頂禮佛足」〔T25 0547c22〕;T223 同段作「爾時三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子,遙散華香來至佛所,頂禮佛足」〔T08 0325b14〕——同一場景結構(誰來、向誰、問何事、得何答),漢字流全同,差唯 CBETA 編輯層讀點之位置(本論斷於「遙散華香」之後,T223 斷於「色界天子」之後),非文字之異。
跨本異文一處(二十/二十萬·兩側對勘兩經校記)。 經③末記會眾得道,本論作「二十菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於是賢劫中當受記」〔T25 0551c24〕;所釋經 T223 底本作「二十」〔丹千〕「萬菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於是賢劫中當受記」〔T08 0327c15〕,多一「萬」字(「二十」下大正原有星記夾註「丹千」,即丹本此字作「千」,依本帙體例以〔…〕存之)。兩側對勘兩經各自之校記:本論側於此處無「萬」字之異讀(本品校勘全帳一百二十五條中,〔T25 0552c10〕唯見「無生忍法【大】|無生法忍【聖】【石】」之詞序異讀,與數字無涉);T223 側「萬」字自有校記——note 0327021 作「萬【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【中】」,即宋、元、明、宮、聖、中六本皆無「萬」字,讀作「二十菩薩」,與本論所牒相印。是則本論所據之《大品》古本與 T223 諸古本同讀「二十」,大正底本之 T223 獨存「二十萬」。此一字之異與論③自設之問相關——「說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」〔T25 0552c02〕,論主正以得道菩薩之數少為問,其所據底本必作「二十」。並錄不判,本版讀者面從本論底本讀法;星記夾註〔丹千〕一讀亦誌錄不判,不據以改定得道人數。
對照組(三串·兩藏各唯一見·對位唯一)。 「遙散華香」(T223 全經唯一見〔T08 0325b15〕、本論全論唯一見〔T25 0547c23〕)、「無有能量佛法」(T223 唯一見〔T08 0327a24〕、本論唯一見〔T25 0551b04〕)、「六萬優婆塞、三萬優婆夷諸法中遠塵離垢」(T223 唯一見〔T08 0327c13〕、本論唯一見〔T25 0551c23〕)——三串於兩藏各自全檔皆唯一見,且各落於兩側之本品範圍內,對位唯一、無他品可淆,非以甲本之詞搜乙本之弱判。判為「同名同品」(品名唯石本經題式之異,品身逐字同文)。本論三【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校勘 witness 逐條統計,本帳未展開(唯品題位置、mulu 屬性、開篇逐句與「二十/二十萬」一處已逐字補核如上),據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在「相」之一字被般若翻透——所問者般若之相,所答者相不可相知、相不可相破,而佛正以得此無相故名如來、名無礙智;末乃轉出般若為五事故起,事大而無可稱量。其義可約為五重。
其一,空相是深相,而說相皆世諦。佛答諸天子以「空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相」〔T25 0547c26〕,隨即自標其分際——「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」〔T25 0547c29〕。故本品所列諸相,非於空外別立一相,是以世諦之言指第一義之不可言;論繫其所以不成難:以第一義故說則應難,「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦」〔T25 0548c05〕,則不應難。
其二,相不能破相,故無能破般若者。經以四句立之:「相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相」〔T25 0548a04〕。世間天、人、阿修羅所以不能破是諸相,正因其自身亦是相——同相不相破,「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」〔T25 0548c13〕;縱使口言欲破,「譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶」〔T25 0548c14〕。刀之兩喻復從能知一面斷之:外空則「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」〔T25 0549a02〕,內無定相則「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」〔T25 0549a05〕。破與知兩路俱塞,而般若之相自若。
其三,相性常住,佛之為佛在知不在作。「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來」〔T25 0548a18〕——論恐聽者謂相由佛作,特出佛語以斷之:「有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛」〔T25 0549a24〕。故經①逐相之帳,一一皆結「佛得是無相」,而收於「佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智」〔T25 0548b11〕;其反面,「若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智」〔T25 0549a28〕。無礙之名,由無相而立。
其四,諸佛母而能示世間。經②轉一大機:「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」〔T25 0549b07〕。所示者非有一世間可示,正是九門之空——空、不可思議、離、寂滅、畢竟空、性空、無法空、無法有法空、獨空,逐門遞深,至「般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空」〔T25 0550a22〕;獨空者「無因無待」〔T25 0551a05〕,十八空猶待,此則不待。而所以能示,正因無知無見——「一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者」〔T25 0549b26〕;示之為示,在「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示」〔T25 0549c08〕。不見而示,是本品示世間之法式。經②末更以不生今世後世相收於中道:「般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福」〔T25 0551a10〕。
其五,五事故起,量盡而名立。經③自「是般若波羅蜜為大事故起」〔T25 0551a15〕以下五事並舉,而所以不可思議、不可稱、不可量、無等等者,皆繫於「量不可得」——「是諸佛法不可思議,過思議相故;不可稱,過稱故;無有量,過量故;無等等,過等等故」〔T25 0551c08〕,末以虛空為比而虛空亦無可比:「不可思議,如虛空不可思議」〔T25 0551c15〕。論③之訓詁不出「稱」「量」二字之落處:「『稱』名智慧」〔T25 0552a02〕、「取相名為『量』」〔T25 0552a09〕——智慧輕而般若重,取相為量而般若不可取相,故稱與量俱窮。而「大事」之落地不在玄遠,在佛為眾生受五事之疲苦:「佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為『大事』」〔T25 0552b03〕。全品自不可問之相始,至不可量之事終,而其樞紐唯是一句——「佛得一切諸法無相」〔T25 0548b11〕。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀二家:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章;釋論之慧影疏於本品有結構科判式之品目提及一處,非逐文疏;均正書中無本品之引。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈問相品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0298b22〕(mulu 與 body <head> 皆作「問相品第四十九」,題名與底本、T223 顯文全同,未見 -1 階或異名並陳),迄〔X24n0451 0300c14〕前(次 mulu「成辦品第五十」起處),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者四。其一,品位來意——「此下第二、明佛知般若恩報恩也」〔X24n0451 0298b23〕。其二,一品三科——「品三:第一、明般若相;二、明佛知般若恩故報恩也;第三、重明般若能作恩成上報恩義也」〔X24n0451 0298b23〕;其第一科復開四節,「初四:一、問相;二、答相;三、悟解;四、述成」〔X24n0451 0298c03〕。以此對本論之三經三論,吉藏之三科與本論經①(問相答相)、經②(諸佛母報恩)、經③(五事重明般若之能作恩)三段大體相應。其三,品名自釋——「明般若相中有問有答,後諸問作作,名云問相品也」〔X24n0451 0298c02〕:以「有問有答」釋「問相」之名,屬吉藏疏本自身之釋名。其四,重問之因緣——吉藏亦設「上來已處處明般若相,今何故問相」〔X24n0451 0298c03〕之問,出三答:「一云此是後集天眾未聞故問」〔X24n0451 0298c04〕、二云望前品明般若能示世間相而未知何者是般若相故問、三云「諸天根鈍不得般若定相,故今問其旨皈空相也」〔X24n0451 0298c07〕——與本論論①之三答(不定故問〔T25 0548b15〕、無定相可取唯佛正遍知故問〔T25 0548b17〕、有後來者不聞故問〔T25 0548b20〕)同綱而列次不同,並錄不判。又其品際設問「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」〔X24n0451 0299a24〕,以前品所明世間相與本品所明相辨其異,屬吉藏自身之品際關聯設問,誌錄以備義疏承衍之用。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·結構科判式品目提及一處(新見·並錄)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世。本品所繫論卷七十不在殘卷逐文覆蓋範圍之內;惟全檔回搜得品題一命中,屬《大品》全經三分科判之品目坐標——「從魔事已下至問相品,就留難門說波若」〔X46n0791 0903b15〕,其上句作「從逆耳品去已前至初品」〔X46n0791 0903b14〕(有三十品經,是說波若相分),其下句作「從輕毛品來至稱揚品,就能信之人以明波若」〔X46n0791 0903b16〕。本品〈問相品〉於此被點為「留難門說波若」一分之終點(起自品四十六〈魔事品〉,訖於本品)。此屬以品題作結構坐標之引用,非逐字引本品經論正文,與品四十四至四十八所誌之「零命中」型有別,並錄不判,與逐字引用分別著錄。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 本品品題於 X46n0784 全檔回搜零命中,均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄負結果。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『佛母—示世間相』之品次承衍(論主自證·硬鏈本論自身)。 前品〈佛母品第四十八〉〔T25 0542c03〕起,以母子之喻立般若為佛母:諸子救母之所以然,「所以者何?生育我等,示我世間」〔T25 0542c09〕;故「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」〔T25 0542c13〕——生與示兩義於前品已標。本品經②即以「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」〔T25 0549b07〕直承之,而以九門空逐一落實其所示。前品以喻立名,本品以空實其義,品次相生,論主自成經緯,本目誌其迹。吉藏於本品疏中之品際設問「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」〔X24n0451 0299a24〕,正著眼於此一承衍之關節,誌錄不判。
其二,品內自證之貫串(問相一義之三翻)。 本品之「相」一義三翻:經①問深般若之相而答以無相、經②以不見色故示世間相、經③以量不可得故不可思議乃至無等等。論③收其末翻而自繫前品之虛空喻:「如先品中說虛空相不可思議」〔T25 0552b24〕——虛空之喻自經①「譬如有人問:『何等是虛空相?』此人為正問不」〔T25 0548a14〕發端,至論③仍為判準,是全品自身之貫串線。又論③於名義之分立一判準:「義趣,涅槃法不可思議;名字,世諦故可思議」〔T25 0552b23〕,與經①「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」〔T25 0547c29〕首尾相應。
其三,天台四書於本品之逐字引零命中(如實誌負結果)。 本品品題於《法華玄義》(T33n1716)、《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)、《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)、《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)四書全檔回搜皆零命中。本品經②之核心語「諸佛母」於 T33n1716、T46n1911 各一見,論③之核心名「無等等」於 T33n1716 二見、T33n1717 九見、T46n1911 二見、T46n1912 三見——逐條核其語境,皆屬天台自身教理與譬喻之獨立使用(T33n1717 之九見集中於《般若心經》「無等等呪」一詞之訓詁),未見逐字引本品之文,亦未點名本品品題,判為非引本品,不列 witness。詞面命中不等於引本品,如實誌錄負結果。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品「相不能破相」之四句、「有佛無佛,相性常住」之如來訓、九門示世間空與獨空之義、「無等等」之四釋,為後世論般若相、判涅槃與般若之等不等者所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 問相品·卷七十〕;心經/金剛經/唯識諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷七十〔T25 0547c21–0552c18〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0547c21〕起,歷卷末題〔T25 0552c15〕,次品〈成辦品第五十〉品題前止;品題居卷七十之中,故無造署譯署重出,卷末題在本品範圍之內);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈問相品〉〔T08 0325b13–0327c16〕(品訖即卷第十四訖,卷間別有一段不屬任何品,見第四目);古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0298b22–0300c14〕前);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品逐文零覆蓋、唯存結構科判式品目提及一處〔X46n0791 0903b15〕,均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、聖乙、石(石山寺本)諸本及麗藏(K14n0549)、CBETA 校之異。
品題校記(品名兩造與 -1 階之底據·專列)。 品題〔T25 0547c21〕兩注——其一「大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】」,其二「九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】」——此即石本經題式異名與 -1 階、明本削論題、宮本重出品名之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。
結構標記存否注六條(宋宮無經論標·專列)。 本品六枚結構標記各有校記:【經】〔T25 0547c22〕、【論】〔T25 0548b13〕、【經】〔T25 0549b07〕、【論】〔T25 0550a28〕、【經】〔T25 0551a15〕、【論】〔T25 0551c26〕,宋、宮二本皆無此標(後四枚為前二枚之共用注重引,見下帳 star 標記)——僅底本明立經論分界,屬底本傳承層,如實誌錄,非義理問題。
CBETA 現代校勘層三條(K14 依麗藏校訂二條·CB 逕校一條·專列)。 本品區間內屬 CBETA 現代校勘層、非傳統諸本並陳型者三條,逐字核底本,專列:其一,〔T25 0550a17〕「云」——CBETA 依《高麗藏》校訂,附雙重交叉引(K14n0549_p1194a20 與 T25n1509_p0550a12 兩處內證),【大】本原作「示」。其二,〔T25 0552b04〕「疲」——CBETA 依《高麗藏》校訂(K14n0549_p1197b07),【大】本原作「疾」,聖、石二本正作「疲」,古本與麗藏相印。其三,〔T25 0550b17〕「己【CB】|已【大】」——CBETA 逕校己/已之形近訛,無傳統諸本並陳。如實誌錄其型,未強行歸類為傳統異讀;本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。
校勘總帳(一百二十五條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計一百二十五條 app,與機械重計值 app 125 機械相合。app 條依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star-corresp 重引二十一條(同一異讀於文中重複出現共用一注),隨條標明——本品二十一條 star 之 corresp 目標十二條品內原生、九條跨品(九條之 corresp 目標落於前品〈佛母品第四十八〉之注:〔T25 0545c21〕二條、〔T25 0546a29〕四條、〔T25 0546c09〕一條、〔T25 0547c11〕二條),與品四十六「全數品內原生、無跨品」之型異,與品四十七之跨品三條同型而數更多,如實誌錄。二十一條 star 之中,四條恰落於【經】【論】結構標記自身(〔T25 0549b07〕〔T25 0550a28〕〔T25 0551a15〕〔T25 0551c26〕),其餘十七條皆落於一般正文字元。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(一百二十五·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0547c21〕大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】
- 〔T25 0547c21〕九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c22〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c23〕遙【大】|𨒫【聖】
- 〔T25 0547c26〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c27〕起【大】|起相【石】
- 〔T25 0547c28〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0547c26〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0548a06〕知【大】|有【元】【明】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a06〕謂【大】|謂知【明】【石】|所謂相知【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a08〕耶【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a12〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a15〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a20〕相【大】|實相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a28〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0548b03〕嬈【大】|繞【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b16〕福【大】|種【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b18〕化【大】|如化【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b19〕子【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b25〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b26〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b27〕深【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b27〕解【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b29〕根【大】|相【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c01〕別【大】|品【石】
- 〔T25 0548c14〕竟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548c14〕者【大】|若【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c17〕能【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0548c18〕有【大】|所破【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c22〕可不【大】|不可【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0548c24〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548c25〕生【大】|法【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a06〕得【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a10〕無相【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549a23〕聞【大】|應【石】
- 〔T25 0549a24〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549a25〕住【大】|作【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a29〕住【大】|作【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0549a25〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0549b01〕諸【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549b02〕了現【大】|現了【元】【明】【石】|現子【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b04〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b05〕得【大】|德【石】
- 〔T25 0549b05〕知【大】|智【石】
- 〔T25 0549b06〕故【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0547c22〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0549b09〕住【大】|行【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b13〕正【大】|王【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b14〕來【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549b15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549b23〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549b24〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0546c09〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0549c13〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549c15〕二【大】|一【宮】
- 〔T25 0549c22〕共【大】|供【明】
- 〔T25 0549c24〕能【大】|是能【石】
- 〔T25 0550a06〕世間【大】|佛世間【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a09〕世間【大】|佛世間【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0550a17〕云(K14n0549_p1194a20)(T25n1509_p0550a12)【CB】【麗-CB】|示【大】
- 〔T25 0550a18〕復【大】|復次須菩提般若波羅蜜示佛世間有法空云何示佛世間有法空示五眾世間有法空乃至一切種智世間有法空復【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a20〕有【大】|不【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a25〕復次【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550a28〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0548b13〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0550b02〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0546a29〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0550b03〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0546a29〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0550b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0550b15〕穩【大】|隱【宮】
- 〔T25 0550b16〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0550b16〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550b17〕己【CB】|已【大】
- 〔T25 0550b18〕恐【大】|者怨【聖】
- 〔T25 0550b25〕相【大】|無相【石】
- 〔T25 0550c06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0545c21〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0550c19〕佛示【大】|示佛【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c21〕愛【大】|受【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c23〕但【大】|俱【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c25〕離【大】|雜【宋】【元】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550c27〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0551a09〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0546a29〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0551a12〕邪【大】|耶【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0546a29〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0551a15〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0547c22〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0551a17〕稱【大】|耨【聖】
- 〔T25 0551a19〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕為不可思議事起【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕為【大】|故為【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0551a21〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0551a22〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0551a21〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0551a22〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0551a21〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0551a26〕事【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551b01〕稱【大】|稱量【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551b11〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c03〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0551c03〕得【大】|得可得【石】
- 〔T25 0551c04〕智【大】|智可得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|智不寧得【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0551c09〕相【大】|想【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0551c10〕以【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c11〕亦【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c21〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551c25〕受【大】|授【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0547c11〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0551c26〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0548b13〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0552a01〕事【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552a05〕竟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552a16〕等【大】|等等【石】
- 〔T25 0552a19〕疋【大】|比【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0552a20〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0552a22〕等【大】|等等【聖】
- 〔T25 0552a24〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0545c21〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0552a25〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552a26〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0552a27〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0552a20〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0552b04〕疲(K14n0549_p1197b07)【CB】【麗-CB】|疾【大】|疲【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552b10〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0552b13〕得【大】|法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552b19〕是【大】|此【石】
- 〔T25 0552b26〕可【大】|所可【石】
- 〔T25 0552c09〕雖多得初道,數過白衣,不盡漏【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552c09〕過【大】|雖過【聖】
- 〔T25 0552c10〕無生忍法【大】|無生法忍【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552c11〕又【大】|人【聖】
- 〔T25 0552c12〕受【大】|授【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0547c11〕注·跨品·品四十八共用)
- 〔T25 0552c13〕受記【大】|受記者【石】|授記【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0552c14〕受記【大】|授記【元】【明】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0552c13〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0552c14〕世界【大】|國土【石】(star·corresp→note〔T25 0552a26〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0552c15〕論【大】|經論【石】
- 〔T25 0552c15〕十【大】|十(釋第四十八品下訖第四十九品)【宋】【元】【宮】|十(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品)【聖】|十釋第四十八品竟【石】
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it falls wholly in Fascicle 70, as a single unit. The preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", Chapter 48, spans Fascicles 69 and 70 and ends in the middle of Fascicle 70, and this chapter begins its title immediately after it—the chapter title 「大智度論釋問相品第四十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth"〔T25 0547c21〕 stands in the middle of Fascicle 70 (not a title at the head of a fascicle), and so the signatures of author and translator are not repeated; the fascicle-end title closes the fascicle〔T25 0552c15〕, and the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第七十」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Seventy" lies within the range of this chapter; the next chapter, "Accomplishing", Chapter 50, begins afresh at the head of Fascicle 71. This differs from every type of Chapters 46, 47, and 48, which cross fascicles or are left unfinished in mid-fascicle—this chapter begins in the middle of a fascicle and ends at the fascicle's end, beginning and end both within one fascicle, the simplest type among the chapters of this section, the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters.
The whole chapter has six thousand nine hundred and forty-nine pure Chinese characters (the value of a mechanical recount · agreeing with the figure recorded in the working write out). Within the chapter the structure is three Sūtra 【經】 and three Treatise 【論】 sections in alternation, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0547c22〕, 【論】〔T25 0548b13〕, 【經】〔T25 0549b07〕, 【論】〔T25 0550a28〕, 【經】〔T25 0551a15〕, 【論】〔T25 0551c26〕. All six tags fall exactly at the head of their blocks, with no transition of the embedded type; each of the six tags has a collation note, and the two texts Song and Palace lack these six structural markers (in this chapter the Shōgozō B text gives no separate note at these six places, which differs from the type of Chapter 46, 「宋宮聖乙三本無標」 tr. "the three texts Song, Palace, and Shōgozō B lack the markers"; recorded separately as it is—whether the structural markers are present belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the tags of the base text; see the full ledger in Section VIII).
As to the number of questions and answers and the structure of speakers: Sūtra ① begins with the gods raising the question of their own accord—「爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所」 tr. "At that time all the gods of the desire realm and the gods of the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world scattered flowers and incense from afar and came to where the Buddha was"〔T25 0547c22〕, and they ask with 「所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "The prajñāpāramitā you speak of is very deep; what is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā?"〔T25 0547c24〕, not continuing the Buddha's teaching from the preceding chapter; within the passage the speaker changes six times (the Buddha answers〔T25 0547c25〕, the Buddha poses the question of the mark of space〔T25 0548a14〕, the gods answer〔T25 0548a15〕, the Buddha goes on to say that the mark and the nature abide always〔T25 0548a17〕, the gods praise〔T25 0548a19〕〔T25 0548a21〕, the Buddha answers generally and closes Sūtra ①〔T25 0548a25〕), a type of dense question and answer. Sūtra ② changes the person addressed—the one sentence 「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0549b07〕 is spoken by the Buddha telling Subhūti, and the person told turns from 「諸天子」 tr. "the gods" to 「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti", an important change of scene within this chapter; within the passage there are two short rounds of question and answer (〔T25 0549b23〕〔T25 0549b25〕, 〔T25 0549c05〕〔T25 0549c07〕), after which the Buddha links the nine gates that show the world as empty with 「復次,須菩提」 tr. "Further, Subhūti", closing at the end of the passage. Sūtra ③ is the densest passage of question and answer in this chapter: from Subhūti's question on the five matters〔T25 0551a15〕 the speaker changes eight times, in the middle twice pressing the question with 「何因緣」 tr. "For what cause?"〔T25 0551b21〕〔T25 0551b25〕, and the last sentence turns to third-person narration recording those in the assembly who attained the path〔T25 0551c19〕, closing the passage. In the treatise there are five formal groups of question and answer in all: two in Treatise ① (「今諸天子何以復問『何等是般若相』」 tr. "Why do the gods now ask again, ‘What is the mark of prajñā?’"〔T25 0548b14〕, 「心數法是知相,云何言『不知』」 tr. "Mental-factor dharmas have the mark of knowing; how can it be said, ‘they do not know’?"〔T25 0548c23〕), two in Treatise ② (「識可不生,色云何不生」 tr. "Consciousness may well not arise; how can form not arise?"〔T25 0550c10〕, 「云何是獨空」 tr. "What is solitary emptiness?"〔T25 0551a03〕), and one in Treatise ③ (「說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」 tr. "When this chapter was spoken, why were the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path so few?"〔T25 0552c02〕). 「有人言」 tr. "Someone says" appears seven times in all: three times in Treatise ①〔T25 0548b20〕〔T25 0548c18〕〔T25 0549a03〕, zero times in Treatise ②, and four times in Treatise ③ (twice in the same passage at〔T25 0552a08〕, and at〔T25 0552c12〕〔T25 0552c13〕 two views set side by side closing the chapter). The three doctrinal axes follow the division of sūtra and treatise: Sūtra ① asks about the mark of deep prajñā and answers with the mark of emptiness and the other marks, Sūtra ② makes clear that prajñā is the mother of the buddhas and can show the mark of the world, and Sūtra ③ makes clear that prajñā arises for the sake of the five matters; Treatise ① distinguishes the meaning of a mark not breaking a mark and not knowing a mark, Treatise ② explains the mother of the buddhas, the nine gates that show emptiness, solitary emptiness, and the middle way, and Treatise ③ glosses item by item the names of the five matters and the meaning of the four kinds of dharmas.
II. Terms Examined
The mark of deep prajñāpāramitā · the mark of emptiness. The target asked about in the whole chapter. The gods' question: 「所說般若波羅蜜甚深,何等是深般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "The prajñāpāramitā you speak of is very deep; what is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā?"〔T25 0547c24〕; the Buddha's answer puts the mark of emptiness first and sets the marks side by side one after another: 「空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "The mark of emptiness is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā; the signless, non-action, non-origination, no arising and no ceasing, without stain and without purity, the dharma without anything existent, the signless, no support, the mark of space is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0547c26〕. The treatise divides their shallowness and depth: the 「空、無相、無作」 tr. "emptiness, the signless, non-action" of the three gates of liberation are the first gate—「三解脫門是初入般若波羅蜜相,三乘共有」 tr. "The three gates of liberation are the mark of first entering prajñāpāramitā, held in common by the three vehicles"〔T25 0548b25〕; above them the deep marks are set up—「不生不滅、不垢不淨、無所依止、虛空等,是般若波羅蜜深相」 tr. "Neither arising nor ceasing, neither stained nor pure, without support, equal to space, and the like, are the deep marks of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0548b26〕. Further, the treatise itself distinguishes the two 「無相」 tr. "signless": the signless within the three gates of liberation above has no outer marks such as male and female; the mark of the signless that comes after 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" has no mark of any dharma〔T25 0548b27〕. Why emptiness, being one, is spoken of differently, the treatise ties to the person's capacity—「空雖是一,人根有利鈍、入有深淺故,差別說空」 tr. "Though emptiness is one, because people's faculties are keen or dull and their entry is deep or shallow, emptiness is taught with distinctions"〔T25 0548b29〕.
Worldly truth · the highest meaning. Why speaking of marks does not amount to a fault. The sūtra itself marks it: 「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」 tr. "The Buddha speaks for beings using worldly dharmas; it is not the highest meaning"〔T25 0547c29〕; the treatise unfolds its intent: 「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦」 tr. "The Buddha, out of pity for beings, speaks of emptiness and the other marks from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning"〔T25 0548c05〕—if it were spoken from the standpoint of the highest meaning, one could object; spoken from the standpoint of worldly truth, one should not object. Every word of 「相」 tr. "mark" in this chapter is set up on this one dividing line.
A mark cannot break a mark. The pivot of the chapter's doctrine. The sūtra says: 「相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相」 tr. "A mark cannot break a mark; a mark cannot know a mark; a mark cannot know the markless; the markless cannot know a mark"〔T25 0548a04〕, and sums it up further: 「是相、是無相、相無相皆無所知,謂知者、知法皆不可得故」 tr. "This mark, this markless, mark and markless alike know nothing, because the knower and the dharma known are both unfindable"〔T25 0548a05〕. The treatise explains 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark" in three senses: first, the whole world is itself a mark, 「是諸相,一切世間天、人、阿修羅不能破壞」 tr. "These marks cannot be broken or ruined by the gods, humans, and asuras of the whole world"〔T25 0548a02〕, and like marks do not break one another, 「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」 tr. "as water can quench fire, but fire does not itself quench fire"〔T25 0548c13〕; second, 「有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失」 tr. "There is a dharma that can dissolve, and the coming together of dharmas is dissolved, yet in the end nothing is broken and nothing lost; as when an axe splits firewood, piece by piece it is dissolved, and in the end nothing is lost"〔T25 0548c18〕; third, 「諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破」 tr. "Dharmas have no fixed mark, as with a tree: because root, trunk, branches, and leaves come together it is called a tree, and since the tree has no fixed mark there is nothing to break"〔T25 0548c20〕. As for 「相不能知無相」 tr. "a mark cannot know the markless": outwardly it is empty, and there is no dharma to take as object, 「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」 tr. "it is like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space"〔T25 0549a02〕; as for 「無相不能知相」 tr. "the markless cannot know a mark": 「內智慧無定相,外所緣法有定相,心隨緣而生」 tr. "wisdom within has no fixed mark, the dharma taken as object without has a fixed mark, and the mind arises following its object"〔T25 0549a03〕, 「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」 tr. "it is like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it"〔T25 0549a05〕. At the end the treatise gathers it up by the mutual dependence of the mark and what is marked: 「相以所相不定,相或時作所相,所相或時是相」 tr. "The mark is not fixed, because of what is marked; the mark sometimes becomes what is marked, and what is marked is sometimes the mark"〔T25 0549a12〕.
The mark and the nature abide always · the Tathāgata. The eye of Sūtra ①. The Buddha tells the gods: 「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來」 tr. "Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always. Because the Buddha obtains the real mark and nature, he is called the Tathāgata"〔T25 0548a18〕; the treatise explains why this is said from the doubt of the hearers: fearing that people would think that without a Buddha one would not hear of this mark, and that since the Buddha is supreme he must have made this mark, 「是故佛語諸天:『有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛。』」 tr. "Therefore the Buddha says to the gods: ‘Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, this mark abides always. Because the Buddha can know this mark, he is called the Buddha.’"〔T25 0549a24〕—the mark is not made by the Buddha; the Buddha's being Buddha lies in knowing this mark.
Unobstructed knowledge. The closing sentence of Sūtra ①: 「佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智」 tr. "The Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless, and for this reason the Buddha is called unobstructed knowledge"〔T25 0548b11〕; its mark-by-mark ledger begins from 「惱壞相是色相,佛得是無相」 tr. "The mark of vexation and ruin is the mark of form; the Buddha obtains this as markless"〔T25 0548a26〕, and passes through the five aggregates, the six perfections, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, and the four formless absorptions, the thirty-seven limbs of the path, the three gates of liberation, the ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen exclusive dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, constant relinquishment, and the omniscience of all kinds, each one closing with 「佛得是無相」 tr. "the Buddha obtains this as markless". The treatise brings out its meaning by the converse: 「若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智」 tr. "If one distinguished dharmas as having fixed marks, that would be obstructed knowledge"〔T25 0549a28〕.
The mother of the buddhas · one who knows what has been done for him. The theme set up by Sūtra ②. 「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0549b07〕, and so the buddhas abide relying on this dharma and make offerings to it, revere, honour, and praise it—「是般若波羅蜜出生諸佛。佛知作人」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā gives birth to the buddhas. The Buddha is one who knows what has been done for him"〔T25 0549b12〕. The treatise draws in other sūtras for comparison: 「諸佛依止法,以法為師」 tr. "The buddhas rely on the Dharma and take the Dharma as their teacher"〔T25 0550a29〕, and 「佛此中告須菩提:『法者,即是般若波羅蜜。』」 tr. "Here the Buddha tells Subhūti: ‘The Dharma is precisely prajñāpāramitā.’"〔T25 0550b01〕. 「知作人」 tr. "One who knows what has been done for him" means one who knows that another has done him a kindness; elsewhere it is said 「佛不知作人」 tr. "the Buddha does not know a doer", and the treatise reconciles the two sayings: 「知一切法無作相故言無作人,不以不知恩分故名不知作人」 tr. "Because he knows that all dharmas have the mark of non-action, it is said that there is no doer; it is not because he does not recognise a debt of kindness that he is called one who does not know a doer"〔T25 0550b18〕; whether it is said that he knows what has been done for him or that he does not know a doer, there is no fault. The admonition on the reverse side: 「一切不善法中無過邪見,邪見故不識恩分」 tr. "Among all unwholesome dharmas there is none worse than wrong view; because of wrong view one does not recognise a debt of kindness"〔T25 0550b02〕. The Buddha himself speaks of knowing kindness to the utmost: 「我尚知布施、持戒等恩,何況般若波羅蜜」 tr. "I know even the kindness of giving, keeping the precepts, and the rest; how much more that of prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0550b05〕; and to those who do not hold prajñā precious he says: 「我為三界尊,尚供養般若波羅蜜,何況餘人」 tr. "I am the honoured one of the three realms, and even I make offerings to prajñāpāramitā; how much more should others"〔T25 0550b08〕.
Showing the mark of the world · the emptiness of the nine gates. The gate-by-gate full ledger of Sūtra ②. First it is established by there being no knower and no seer—「一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者」 tr. "All dharmas are empty, false, and not solid, and so for all dharmas there is no knower and no seer"〔T25 0549b26〕; next 「不見」 tr. "not seeing" is explained by consciousness not arising taking an object—「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示」 tr. "If consciousness does not arise taking form as its object, this is called showing because the mark of form is not seen"〔T25 0549c08〕; next it is shown gate by gate: 「般若波羅蜜能示世間空」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā can show the world as empty"〔T25 0549c13〕 (it shows as empty the world of the five aggregates, of the twelve sense-fields, of the eighteen elements, of the twelve links of dependent origination, of the sixty-two views, of the ten wholesome paths, of the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, and the four formless absorptions, of the thirty-seven limbs of the path, of the six perfections, of the inner and outer emptinesses, of the nature of the conditioned and the unconditioned, of the ten powers and the eighteen exclusive dharmas, and so on up to the world of the omniscience of all kinds), and further, by the nine gates—showing the Buddha the world as empty, inconceivable, separate, quiescent, ultimately empty, empty of nature, empty of non-existent dharmas, empty of non-existent and existent dharmas, and as solitary emptiness—it speaks in succession, up to 「般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as solitary emptiness"〔T25 0550a22〕. The treatise gathers it up by the practitioner's contemplation: 「菩薩行般若波羅蜜時,觀是法若大若小、若內若外無不空者」 tr. "When the bodhisattva practises prajñāpāramitā, he contemplates these dharmas, whether great or small, whether inner or outer, and there is none that is not empty"〔T25 0550c17〕; and further it distinguishes the Buddha's own realisation from what is obtained by reading and reciting: 「我非但讀誦、從他聞故說,我以內心覺、知、思惟、分別故,說示世間空」 tr. "I do not speak merely because I have read and recited it or heard it from others; it is because I have perceived, known, considered, and discriminated it with my inner mind that I speak of showing the world as empty"〔T25 0550c23〕.
Solitary emptiness. The last of the nine gates; the treatise sets up a question to explain it specially. 「十八空皆因緣相待,如內空因內法故名內空」 tr. "The eighteen emptinesses all depend on causes and conditions and on their counterparts, as inner emptiness is called inner emptiness because of inner dharmas"〔T25 0551a03〕; if there were no inner dharmas, there would be no inner emptiness, and all eighteen emptinesses are so; 「是獨空無因無待,故名獨空」 tr. "This solitary emptiness has no cause and no counterpart, and so it is called solitary emptiness"〔T25 0551a05〕. It further names what is meant: 「獨空者,如虛空、如、法性、實際、涅槃」 tr. "Solitary emptiness is like space, suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, nirvāṇa"〔T25 0551a06〕.
Not producing the mark of this world and the next · the middle way. The close of Sūtra ②. 「是深般若波羅蜜示世間相,所謂不生今世、後世相」 tr. "This deep prajñāpāramitā shows the mark of the world, namely that it does not produce the mark of this world or the next world"〔T25 0550a25〕. The treatise brings out the middle way from between two wrong views: those who speak only of this world fall into annihilation, and those who say the soul of this world enters the next world fall into permanence; 「般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā leaves the two extremes and speaks the middle way: though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, and so it speaks of sin and merit"〔T25 0551a10〕—though it speaks of sin and merit, it does not give rise to the view of permanence, and it is also unobstructed with regard to emptiness.
The five matters (the great matter · the inconceivable · the unweighable · without measure · that which is equal to the unequalled). The framework of Sūtra ③ and the item-by-item gloss of Treatise ③. Subhūti says to the Buddha: 「是般若波羅蜜為大事故起」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter"〔T25 0551a15〕, raising the five matters together; the Buddha explains each item himself: 「諸佛大事者,所謂救一切眾生,不捨一切眾生」 tr. "The great matter of the buddhas is to save all beings and not to abandon any being"〔T25 0551a23〕; 「不可思議事者,所謂諸佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法」 tr. "The inconceivable matter is the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one"〔T25 0551a26〕; as for the unweighable, among all beings 「無有能思惟稱佛法、如來法、自然人法、一切智人法」 tr. "there is none who can consider and weigh the dharmas of the buddhas, the dharmas of the Tathāgata, the dharmas of the one who is so of himself, the dharmas of the omniscient one"〔T25 0551b01〕; as for that which is equal to the unequalled, 「一切眾生中無有能與佛等者,何況過」 tr. "among all beings there is none who can equal the Buddha, how much less surpass him"〔T25 0551b07〕. The glosses of Treatise ③: 「大事」 tr. "the great matter" is 「破一切眾生大苦惱,能與佛無上大法,故名為大事」 tr. "it breaks the great suffering and vexation of all beings and can give the unsurpassed great Dharma of the Buddha, and so it is called the great matter"〔T25 0551c28〕; 「不可稱」 tr. "unweighable" is 「『稱』名智慧;般若定實相甚深極重,智慧輕薄,是故不能稱」 tr. "‘Weighing’ means wisdom; prajñā is fixed in the real mark, very deep and extremely heavy, and wisdom is light and thin, and so it cannot weigh it"〔T25 0552a02〕, and further 「究竟盡知故名『稱』」 tr. "to know ultimately and exhaustively is called ‘weighing’"〔T25 0552a05〕; 「無量」 tr. "without measure": some take weighing to be measuring, and some take it that 「取相名為『量』,是般若波羅蜜不可取相故無量」 tr. "grasping at marks is called ‘measuring’; this prajñāpāramitā cannot be grasped by a mark, and so it is without measure"〔T25 0552a09〕, and further 「量」 tr. "measure" means wisdom, and none of the three kinds of wisdom can measure prajñā to its limit; 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled" has four explanations—「『無等』名涅槃;一切有為法,無有與涅槃等者」 tr. "‘The unequalled’ is nirvāṇa; among all conditioned dharmas there is none equal to nirvāṇa"〔T25 0552a13〕, nirvāṇa has three portions, and 「般若能與大乘涅槃,故名無等等」 tr. "prajñā can give the nirvāṇa of the Great Vehicle, and so it is called equal to the unequalled"〔T25 0552a15〕; 「一切眾生無與佛等故,佛名『無等』;般若波羅蜜利益眾生,令與佛相似,故名無等等」 tr. "Because among all beings there is none equal to the Buddha, the Buddha is called ‘the unequalled’; prajñāpāramitā benefits beings and makes them resemble the Buddha, and so it is called equal to the unequalled"〔T25 0552a16〕; 「諸佛法第一微妙,無能與等、無能及者、無可為疋」 tr. "The dharmas of the buddhas are foremost and subtle; nothing can equal them, nothing can reach them, nothing can be their match"〔T25 0552a18〕; 「『無等』名諸法實相,諸觀、諸行無能及者,無戲論、無能破壞,故名無等」 tr. "‘The unequalled’ is the real mark of all dharmas, which no contemplation and no practice can reach, without idle discourse and not to be broken or ruined, and so it is called the unequalled"〔T25 0552a20〕, and the bodhisattva who obtains this unequalled can give rise to the mind of kindness and compassion among beings, and so it is called equal to the unequalled.
The four kinds of dharmas (the dharmas of the buddhas · the dharmas of the Tathāgata · the dharmas of the one who is so of himself · the dharmas of the omniscient one). What the inconceivable points to; Treatise ③ glosses them name by name. 「佛法」 tr. "The dharmas of the buddhas": 「佛名為覺,於一切無明睡眠中最初覺,故名為覺」 tr. "‘Buddha’ means awakening: amid all the sleep of ignorance he is the first to awaken, and so he is called awakened"〔T25 0552b06〕; 「如來」 tr. "the Tathāgata": 「如過去諸佛行六波羅蜜得諸法如相,來至佛道;今佛亦如是道來,如諸佛來,是名如來」 tr. "As the buddhas of the past practised the six perfections, obtained the mark of suchness of dharmas, and came to the path of the Buddha, so the present Buddha too comes by this path, comes as the buddhas came; this is called the Tathāgata"〔T25 0552b07〕; 「自然人法」 tr. "the dharmas of the one who is so of himself": 「聲聞人亦有覺、亦有知,而從他聞,是弟子法;是故說佛是自然人,不從他聞」 tr. "The śrāvakas too have awakening and have knowing, but they hear it from another; this is the dharma of disciples; therefore it is said that the Buddha is the one who is so of himself, who does not hear it from another"〔T25 0552b10〕; 「一切智人法」 tr. "the dharmas of the omniscient one": 「辟支佛亦自然得,不從他聞,而無一切智」 tr. "The pratyekabuddha too obtains it of himself, not hearing it from another, but he does not have omniscience"〔T25 0552b12〕, and therefore it is said that the Buddha obtains them as the omniscient one. The four dharmas gathered up: 「是四種法,無有人能思惟稱量」 tr. "These four kinds of dharmas, no one can consider, weigh, or measure"〔T25 0552b14〕, and so they are called inconceivable, unweighable, and not to be measured; there is no further dharma resembling these dharmas, and so they are called equal to the unequalled.
Accepting the five things. The passage in Treatise ③ where the explanation of 「大事」 tr. "the great matter" comes down to the ground. When the bodhisattva attains the path of the Buddha he accepts five things for the sake of beings—「一者、受諸勞苦,二者、捨寂定樂,三者、與惡人共事,四者、與人接對,五者、入大眾會」 tr. "First, he accepts every toil and hardship; second, he gives up the pleasure of quiet concentration; third, he shares his undertakings with evil people; fourth, he deals with people face to face; fifth, he enters great assemblies"〔T25 0552b01〕; 「佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為『大事』」 tr. "The Buddha has deeply obtained the pleasure of freedom from desire, and yet for the sake of beings he gladly accepts these five things and every kind of weariness and hardship as if receiving merit; this is ‘the great matter’"〔T25 0552b03〕.
Meaning and intent · name (the dividing line between the conceivable and the inconceivable). A division that Treatise ③ makes of its own accord where it explains the concluding sentence: 「義趣,涅槃法不可思議;名字,世諦故可思議」 tr. "As to meaning and intent, the dharma of nirvāṇa is inconceivable; as to the name, because it is worldly truth, it is conceivable"〔T25 0552b23〕—the name can be spoken and the meaning cannot be conceived, running on one axis with 「世諦·第一義」 tr. "Worldly truth · the highest meaning" in Section II.
III. Similes and Stories
The similes of this chapter are not many, but all of them cut to the doctrine; most come from the treatise sections, and in the sūtra sections the one simile of space alone serves as the framework; within the treatise six similes are given of its own accord, and one case, 「行安穩道」 tr. "walking a safe road", is cited separately as an illustration.
The simile of the mark of space (Sūtra ① · in the form of a posed question). The Buddha himself poses a question to test whether a way of asking is right: 「譬如有人問:『何等是虛空相?』此人為正問不」 tr. "Suppose someone asked: ‘What is the mark of space?’ Would this person be asking rightly?"〔T25 0548a14〕; the gods answer: 「是虛空無相可說,虛空無為無起故」 tr. "Space has no mark that can be spoken of, because space is unconditioned and without origination"〔T25 0548a16〕—by the mark of space not being something that can be asked, it shows that the mark of deep prajñā is not something that can be asked. This simile is the framework of the whole chapter, and in Treatise ③ it is still in use: 「如先品中說虛空相不可思議」 tr. "as it was said in an earlier chapter that the mark of space is inconceivable"〔T25 0552b24〕, and so Sūtra ③ too compares item by item with 「不可思議,如虛空不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable, as space is inconceivable"〔T25 0551c15〕; space has nothing that can serve as its comparison, and so it is called equal to the unequalled.
The simile of water and fire (Treatise ① · carrying on the meaning of 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark"). 「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」 tr. "As water can quench fire, but fire does not itself quench fire"〔T25 0548c13〕—dharmas of different kinds oppose each other, and so there is something to break; with the same mark there is nothing to break.
The simile of the blind man treading on precious things (Treatise ① · carrying on the meaning of 「口言欲破竟不能破」 tr. "saying with the mouth that one would break it, and in the end being unable to break it"). 「譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶」 tr. "It is like a blind man who treads on precious things and says with his mouth that they are not precious, and yet in the end cannot make them not precious"〔T25 0548c14〕—even one who says with his mouth, truly, that he would break it cannot break it; how much less one who is not true.
The simile of the axe splitting firewood (Treatise ① · carrying on the one explanation 「有法能解散」 tr. "there is a dharma that can dissolve"). 「有法能解散,諸法和合,竟無所破、無所失;如斧析薪,分分解散,竟無所失」 tr. "There is a dharma that can dissolve, and the coming together of dharmas is dissolved, yet in the end nothing is broken and nothing lost; as when an axe splits firewood, piece by piece it is dissolved, and in the end nothing is lost"〔T25 0548c18〕—it is split and nothing is lost, and so it is not breaking.
The simile of the tree's root, trunk, branches, and leaves (Treatise ① · carrying on the meaning of 「諸法無定相」 tr. "dharmas have no fixed mark"). 「諸法無定相,如樹,根、莖、枝、葉和合故名為樹,樹無定相故無所破」 tr. "Dharmas have no fixed mark, as with a tree: because root, trunk, branches, and leaves come together it is called a tree, and since the tree has no fixed mark there is nothing to break"〔T25 0548c20〕—a provisional name from coming together, with no fixed mark to break.
The simile of the knife used two ways (Treatise ① · carrying on the two meanings 「相不能知無相」 tr. "a mark cannot know the markless" and 「無相不能知相」 tr. "the markless cannot know a mark"). First, there is wisdom within, but without is emptiness with no dharma to take as object—「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」 tr. "It is like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space"〔T25 0549a02〕; second, wisdom within has no fixed mark, while the object without has a fixed mark—「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」 tr. "It is like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it"〔T25 0549a05〕. One simile turned two ways, answering exactly to the two sentences of the sūtra.
Walking a safe road to show it to others (Treatise ② · a cited illustration · carrying on the meaning 「佛非貪著般若」 tr. "the Buddha does not crave and cling to prajñā"). Someone doubts: the Buddha, in all the world, is like space and clings to nothing; why then does he alone hold prajñā precious, seemingly as if he craved and clung to it? The treatise answers with the Buddha's own words: the Buddha has no craving mind; he only knows that prajñā can cut off idle discourse, open the path of the three vehicles, and extinguish the many sufferings—「譬如人行安穩道,免諸患難,常念此道以示於人」 tr. "It is like a person who walks a safe road, escapes every trouble and danger, and constantly keeps this road in mind to show it to others"〔T25 0550b15〕.
The atoms of world-systems as many as the sands of the Ganges (Treatise ③ · carrying on the meaning of 「大事」 tr. "the great matter" · a simile of number). 「眾生無量無邊,多於十方恒河沙等世界中微塵」 tr. "Beings are immeasurable and boundless, more than the atoms in world-systems equal to the sands of the Ganges in the ten directions"〔T25 0552a26〕, and the buddhas, with the ten powers and the other dharmas, wish to save them all; this is called the great matter—the greatness of the matter is shown by the number of those to be delivered.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The network of chapter titles (one note on the base text made in three forms · the Palace edition repeats the chapter name · the Ishiyama text's sūtra-title type with the -1 step · recorded side by side without judgement). The chapter title of this chapter has two notes, each recorded in turn according to the base text. First, 〔T25 0547c21〕「大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth’ in the Taishō; ‘Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Forty-eighth, Chapter on Asking about Marks’ in the Ishiyama; ‘Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth’ in the Ming"—the Ishiyama text has the sūtra-title type 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品」 tr. "Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Forty-eighth, Chapter on Asking about Marks" (headed by the title of the sūtra explained, the chapter number one less than in the base text), and the Ming edition drops the four Chinese characters 「大智度論」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa"; second, 〔T25 0547c21〕「九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】」 tr. "‘nine’ in the Taishō; ‘nine, chapter; Chapter on Asking about Marks’ in the Palace"—under the 「九」 tr. "nine" of the chapter number the Palace edition repeats 「品,問相品」 tr. "chapter; Chapter on Asking about Marks", forming the double-marked form 「第四十九品,問相品」 tr. "the forty-ninth chapter; Chapter on Asking about Marks". The two notes are recorded side by side, with no reconciliation forced upon them. At the chapter-title layer of this chapter the -1 step in the chapter number is seen only in the one Ishiyama text; the Shōgozō and the Shōgozō B texts give no separate note of a variant reading at the chapter title—this differs from the type of Chapter 47, 「聖/聖乙/石三本並陳」 tr. "the three texts Shōgozō / Shōgozō B / Ishiyama set side by side"; it is recorded separately as it is, and the three-text type of other chapters is not extended by inference to this chapter.
The -1 step in the chapter number continuing at the interlinear note of the fascicle end (the two texts Shōgozō and Ishiyama · uneven with the chapter-title layer). The collation note on the fascicle-end title〔T25 0552c15〕「十【大】|十(釋第四十八品下訖第四十九品)【宋】【元】【宮】|十(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品)【聖】|十釋第四十八品竟【石】」 tr. "‘ten’ in the Taishō; ‘ten (commentary on the last part of the forty-eighth chapter, ending at the forty-ninth chapter)’ in the Song, Yuan, and Palace; ‘ten (commentary on the last part of the forty-seventh chapter, ending at the forty-eighth chapter)’ in the Shōgozō; ‘ten, end of the commentary on the forty-eighth chapter’ in the Ishiyama"—the interlinear notes of the three texts Song, Yuan, and Palace agree with the chapter order of the base text (commentary on the last part of the forty-eighth chapter, ending at the forty-ninth chapter), while the Shōgozō text reads 「釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品」 tr. "commentary on the last part of the forty-seventh chapter, ending at the forty-eighth chapter" and the Ishiyama text reads 「釋第四十八品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-eighth chapter", both one less than the base text, and the -1 step continues here. Taking the chapter-title layer (only the Ishiyama shows -1) together with the fascicle-end layer (both Shōgozō and Ishiyama show -1), the Shōgozō text's -1 offset is seen not at the chapter title but at the fascicle end, an unevenness in how the several places are recorded; recorded separately as it is, with no forced explanation of its cause.
Notes carried over from before the chapter boundary (within the range of Chapter 48 · a difference in the fascicle-numbering system · recorded side by side without judgement). Immediately before the opening title of this chapter there are two notes belonging to the fascicle-end range of the preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", Chapter 48; since they adjoin the opening title of this chapter, they are recorded together for checking the junction. First, note 0547016: 「槃【大】|槃(釋四十七品竟)【聖乙】【石】」 tr. "‘-ṇa’ in the Taishō; ‘-ṇa (end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter)’ in the Shōgozō B and the Ishiyama"—the Shōgozō B and the Ishiyama texts mark 「釋四十七品竟」 tr. "end of the commentary on the forty-seventh chapter" at the end of the base text's Chapter 48, consistent with the -1 step. Second, note 0547017: 「卷第七十三終【聖乙】」 tr. "‘end of Fascicle Seventy-three’ in the Shōgozō B"—the Shōgozō B text marks 「卷第七十三終」 tr. "end of Fascicle Seventy-three" here, whereas in the base text this place lies within Fascicle 70 (Fascicle 69 closes at〔T25 0545a22〕, and Fascicle 70 begins at〔T25 0545b02〕 and closes at〔T25 0552c15〕); the Shōgozō B's 「七十三」 tr. "seventy-three" and the base text's 「七十」 tr. "seventy" are three fascicles apart, which the chapter-order offset of the 「-1 階」 tr. "-1 step" cannot account for; it is a difference in the fascicle-numbering system, accumulated because the Shōgozō B text's own points of fascicle division differ from those of the base text. This is a phenomenon newly seen in this chapter, independent of and different in nature from the -1 chapter-order offset already recorded; recorded side by side without judgement, and recorded as it is.
The skipped number in the n attribute of the T223-side mulu (the single value forty-nine never appears · recorded without forced explanation). On the encoding layer of the sūtra explained, T223: the displayed text of this chapter's mulu reads 「49 問相品」 tr. "49 Chapter on Asking about Marks" while its n attribute marks 「50」 tr. "the number 50"〔T08 0325b13〕, and the chapter title reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經問相品第四十九」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth"〔T08 0325b13〕. The history of the offset recorded in the preceding chapters—Chapter 45 n=46, Chapter 46 n=47, Chapter 47 n=48, each the displayed text +1; at Chapter 48 the mulu is also marked n=48 (a repetition of Chapter 47's value), and this chapter neither continues the repeated value (48) nor falls back to 49, but jumps straight to 50. In other words, the single value n=49 never appears anywhere in the whole sequence and is skipped entirely; the sequence rises straight from 「48(重出)」 tr. "48 (repeated)" to 「50」 tr. "the number 50". Unlike the type 「重出(同值兩見)」 tr. "repetition (the same value seen twice)" recorded for Chapters 47 and 48, this chapter belongs to the type 「跳號(缺值一見)」 tr. "a skipped number (a missing value seen once)"; both belong to the wandering of the T223 side's own XML markup layer and are not doctrinal divergences; recorded as it is, without forced explanation; the alignment still takes the displayed text and word-by-word comparison of the content as the standard.
Chapter boundary and fascicle boundary on the T223 side (the end of the chapter is the end of Fascicle 14 · between the fascicles there is a separate passage belonging to no chapter). The chapter-level div of "Asking about Marks" in the sūtra explained begins at〔T08 0325b13〕 and ends at〔T08 0327c16〕, immediately followed by the fascicle-closing title 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經卷第十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, Fascicle Fourteen"〔T08 0327c17〕—the chapter boundary and the fascicle boundary coincide. But after the fascicle-closing title and before the opening title of Fascicle 15〔T08 0328a02〕, there is a separate passage〔T08 0327c20–0327c28〕 that falls within a div attached to no chapter (its type attribute reads w, not chapter-level) (the text runs, in sentence-by-sentence question and answer, from 「復次,須菩提!色不可得故,不可思議」 tr. "Further, Subhūti! Because form is unfindable, it is inconceivable"〔T08 0327c20〕 up to 「色相不可思議故,無能量」 tr. "Because the mark of form is inconceivable, there is none that can measure it"〔T08 0327c26〕); Sūtra ③ of this treatise does not quote this passage either. This belongs to the actual state of the structural markup on the side of the sūtra explained; recorded as it is, without forced explanation. The next chapter, "Accomplishing", Chapter 50, begins at the head of Fascicle 15〔T08 0328a05〕.
Comparative reading of the full quoted sūtra (two-sided collation · sentence-by-sentence check of the opening · comparison group · one cross-text variant reading). The opening of Sūtra ① of this treatise is almost word for word the same as "Asking about Marks" in the sūtra explained—this treatise: 「爾時,三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子遙散華香,來至佛所,頂禮佛足」 tr. "At that time all the gods of the desire realm and the gods of the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world scattered flowers and incense from afar, came to where the Buddha was, and bowed their heads at the Buddha's feet"〔T25 0547c22〕; T223 has the same passage as 「爾時三千大千世界中所有欲界天子、色界天子,遙散華香來至佛所,頂禮佛足」 tr. "At that time all the gods of the desire realm and the gods of the form realm in the three-thousand great-thousand world, scattering flowers and incense from afar, came to where the Buddha was and bowed their heads at the Buddha's feet"〔T08 0325b14〕—the same scene structure (who comes, to whom, what is asked, what answer is received), the stream of Chinese characters wholly the same, differing only in the position of the punctuation of the CBETA editorial layer (this treatise breaks after 「遙散華香」 tr. "scattered flowers and incense from afar", T223 breaks after 「色界天子」 tr. "the gods of the form realm"), not a difference of wording.
One cross-text variant reading (twenty / two hundred thousand · two-sided collation of the collation notes of both texts). At the end of Sūtra ③, recording those in the assembly who attained the path, this treatise reads 「二十菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於是賢劫中當受記」 tr. "twenty bodhisattva-mahāsattvas obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and in this Auspicious Kalpa they will receive the prediction"〔T25 0551c24〕; the base text of the sūtra explained, T223, reads 「二十」 tr. "twenty"〔丹千〕「萬菩薩摩訶薩得無生法忍,於是賢劫中當受記」 tr. "ten-thousand bodhisattva-mahāsattvas obtained the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas, and in this Auspicious Kalpa they will receive the prediction"〔T08 0327c15〕, with one extra character, 「萬」 tr. "ten thousand" (under 「二十」 tr. "twenty" the Taishō originally has a star-marked interlinear note, 「丹千」 tr. "Dan: thousand", that is, the Dan edition reads this character as 「千」 tr. "thousand"; following the convention of this edition it is preserved in the form 〔…〕). The collation notes of each of the two texts, compared both ways: on this treatise's side there is no variant reading of the character 「萬」 tr. "ten thousand" at this place (among the one hundred and twenty-five entries of this chapter's full collation ledger, at〔T25 0552c10〕 there is only the word-order variant 「無生忍法【大】|無生法忍【聖】【石】」 tr. "‘the acceptance of non-arising, the dharma’ in the Taishō; ‘the acceptance of the non-arising of dharmas’ in the Shōgozō and the Ishiyama", which has nothing to do with the number); on the T223 side the character 「萬」 tr. "ten thousand" has its own collation note—note 0327021 reads 「萬【大】,〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【中】」 tr. "‘ten thousand’ in the Taishō; absent in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Zhonghua", that is, the six texts Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Zhonghua all lack the character 「萬」 tr. "ten thousand", reading 「二十菩薩」 tr. "twenty bodhisattvas", in agreement with what this treatise quotes. Thus the ancient text of the Larger Sūtra on which this treatise relies and the several ancient texts of T223 read alike 「二十」 tr. "twenty", and only the T223 of the Taishō base text preserves 「二十萬」 tr. "two hundred thousand". This one-character difference bears on the question that Treatise ③ itself raises—「說是品時,何以故比丘尼、菩薩得道者少」 tr. "When this chapter was spoken, why were the bhikṣuṇīs and bodhisattvas who obtained the path so few?"〔T25 0552c02〕: the treatise-author asks precisely because the number of bodhisattvas who attained the path was small, and so the base text on which he relied must have read 「二十」 tr. "twenty". Recorded side by side without judgement; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of this treatise's base text; the reading of the star-marked interlinear note 〔丹千〕 is likewise recorded without judgement, and is not used to settle the number of those who attained the path.
Comparison group (three strings · each seen only once in each of the two canons · a unique alignment). 「遙散華香」 tr. "scattered flowers and incense from afar" (only one occurrence in the whole of T223〔T08 0325b15〕, only one in the whole of this treatise〔T25 0547c23〕), 「無有能量佛法」 tr. "there is none who can measure the dharmas of the buddhas" (only once in T223〔T08 0327a24〕, only once in this treatise〔T25 0551b04〕), 「六萬優婆塞、三萬優婆夷諸法中遠塵離垢」 tr. "sixty thousand upāsakas and thirty thousand upāsikās, far removed from dust and free from defilement among dharmas" (only once in T223〔T08 0327c13〕, only once in this treatise〔T25 0551c23〕)—each of the three strings is seen only once in the whole file of each of the two canons, and each falls within this chapter's range on both sides; the alignment is unique, with no other chapter to confuse it—not the weak judgement of searching one text with the words of another. It is judged 「同名同品」 tr. "same name, same chapter" (the chapter name differs only in the Ishiyama text's sūtra-title type, and the chapter body is word for word the same). The three 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion of the treatise form; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and they are not variant readings. The entry-by-entry statistics of the collation witnesses on the T223 side within the scope of the comparative reading for this chapter were not unfolded in this apparatus (only the chapter-title position, the mulu attribute, the sentence-by-sentence opening, and the one place 「二十/二十萬」 tr. "twenty / two hundred thousand" have been supplemented and checked character by character, as above); the fact that they were not unfolded is recorded as it is, and no estimate is used to fill the number.
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in the one Chinese character 「相」 tr. "mark" being turned right through by prajñā—what is asked is the mark of prajñā; what is answered is that a mark cannot know a mark and a mark cannot break a mark; and the Buddha is called the Tathāgata and called unobstructed knowledge precisely because he obtains this markless; at the end the chapter turns to prajñā arising for the sake of five matters, matters so great that nothing can weigh or measure them. Its meaning can be summed up in five layers.
First, the mark of emptiness is the deep mark, and all speaking of marks is worldly truth. The Buddha answers the gods with 「空相是深般若波羅蜜相,無相、無作、無起、無生無滅、無垢無淨、無所有法、無相、無依止、虛空相是深般若波羅蜜相」 tr. "The mark of emptiness is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā; the signless, non-action, non-origination, no arising and no ceasing, without stain and without purity, the dharma without anything existent, the signless, no support, the mark of space is the mark of deep prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0547c26〕, and at once marks its limit himself—「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」 tr. "The Buddha speaks for beings using worldly dharmas; it is not the highest meaning"〔T25 0547c29〕. So the marks listed in this chapter do not set up a separate mark outside emptiness; they use the words of worldly truth to point to the unsayability of the highest meaning; the treatise ties this to why it does not amount to an objection: if it were spoken from the standpoint of the highest meaning, one should object; 「佛憐愍眾生,以世諦故說空等諸相,非以第一義諦」 tr. "the Buddha, out of pity for beings, speaks of emptiness and the other marks from the standpoint of worldly truth, not from the standpoint of the truth of the highest meaning"〔T25 0548c05〕, and so one should not object.
Second, a mark cannot break a mark, and so there is nothing that can break prajñā. The sūtra establishes it with four sentences: 「相不能破相,相不能知相,相不能知無相,無相不能知相」 tr. "A mark cannot break a mark; a mark cannot know a mark; a mark cannot know the markless; the markless cannot know a mark"〔T25 0548a04〕. The gods, humans, and asuras of the world cannot break these marks precisely because they themselves are also marks—like marks do not break one another, 「如水能滅火,火不自滅火」 tr. "as water can quench fire, but fire does not itself quench fire"〔T25 0548c13〕; even if they say with their mouths that they would break them, 「譬如盲人蹈踐珍寶,口言非珍寶,竟不能令非珍寶」 tr. "it is like a blind man who treads on precious things and says with his mouth that they are not precious, and yet in the end cannot make them not precious"〔T25 0548c14〕. The two similes of the knife cut it off again from the side of the one who knows: when without is empty, 「譬如刀雖利,不能破空」 tr. "it is like a knife that, however sharp, cannot cut space"〔T25 0549a02〕; when within has no fixed mark, 「譬如無刀,雖有物,無刀可斫」 tr. "it is like having no knife: though there is a thing, there is no knife to cut it"〔T25 0549a05〕. Both roads, breaking and knowing, are blocked, and the mark of prajñā remains as it is.
Third, the mark and the nature abide always, and the Buddha's being Buddha lies in knowing, not in making. 「有佛無佛,相性常住。佛得如實相性故,名為如來」 tr. "Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always. Because the Buddha obtains the real mark and nature, he is called the Tathāgata"〔T25 0548a18〕—the treatise, fearing that the hearers would say the mark is made by the Buddha, deliberately brings out the Buddha's words to cut this off: 「有佛、無佛,此相常住。佛能知是相,故名為佛」 tr. "Whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, this mark abides always. Because the Buddha can know this mark, he is called the Buddha"〔T25 0549a24〕. So the mark-by-mark ledger of Sūtra ① closes each item with 「佛得是無相」 tr. "the Buddha obtains this as markless", and is gathered up in 「佛得一切諸法無相,以是因緣故,佛名無礙智」 tr. "The Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless, and for this reason the Buddha is called unobstructed knowledge"〔T25 0548b11〕; its converse: 「若分別諸法有定相,則是有礙智」 tr. "if one distinguished dharmas as having fixed marks, that would be obstructed knowledge"〔T25 0549a28〕. The name ‘unobstructed’ is established from the markless.
Fourth, the mother of the buddhas, able to show the world. Sūtra ② turns on a great hinge: 「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0549b07〕. What is shown is not some world that can be shown; it is precisely the emptiness of the nine gates—empty, inconceivable, separate, quiescent, ultimately empty, empty of nature, empty of non-existent dharmas, empty of non-existent and existent dharmas, solitary emptiness—deepening gate by gate, up to 「般若波羅蜜示佛世間獨空」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā shows the Buddha the world as solitary emptiness"〔T25 0550a22〕; solitary emptiness is 「無因無待」 tr. "has no cause and no counterpart"〔T25 0551a05〕—the eighteen emptinesses still depend, and this does not depend. And it can show precisely because there is no knowing and no seeing—「一切法空、虛誑、不堅固,是故一切法無知者、無見者」 tr. "All dharmas are empty, false, and not solid, and so for all dharmas there is no knower and no seer"〔T25 0549b26〕; the showing that is showing lies in 「若不緣色生識,是名不見色相故示」 tr. "if consciousness does not arise taking form as its object, this is called showing because the mark of form is not seen"〔T25 0549c08〕. To show without seeing is this chapter's way of showing the world. At the end of Sūtra ② it is further gathered up into the middle way by not producing the mark of this world and the next: 「般若波羅蜜離二邊,說中道:雖空而不著空故,為說罪福」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā leaves the two extremes and speaks the middle way: though empty, it is not attached to emptiness, and so it speaks of sin and merit"〔T25 0551a10〕.
Fifth, arising for the sake of the five matters: measure is exhausted and the names are established. Sūtra ③, from 「是般若波羅蜜為大事故起」 tr. "This prajñāpāramitā arises for the sake of the great matter"〔T25 0551a15〕 onward, raises the five matters together, and why they are inconceivable, unweighable, not to be measured, and equal to the unequalled is in every case tied to 「量不可得」 tr. "the measure is unfindable"—「是諸佛法不可思議,過思議相故;不可稱,過稱故;無有量,過量故;無等等,過等等故」 tr. "These dharmas of the buddhas are inconceivable because they pass beyond the mark of conceiving; unweighable because they pass beyond weighing; without measure because they pass beyond measure; equal to the unequalled because they pass beyond equalling"〔T25 0551c08〕; at the end space is taken for comparison, and yet space too has nothing to be compared with: 「不可思議,如虛空不可思議」 tr. "inconceivable, as space is inconceivable"〔T25 0551c15〕. The glosses of Treatise ③ do not go beyond where the two Chinese characters 「稱」 tr. "weighing" and 「量」 tr. "measuring" land: 「『稱』名智慧」 tr. "‘weighing’ means wisdom"〔T25 0552a02〕, 「取相名為『量』」 tr. "grasping at marks is called ‘measuring’"〔T25 0552a09〕—wisdom is light and prajñā is heavy; grasping at marks is measuring, and prajñā cannot be grasped by a mark; so weighing and measuring are both exhausted. And where 「大事」 tr. "the great matter" comes down to the ground is not in the remote and mysterious but in the Buddha's accepting, for the sake of beings, the weariness and hardship of the five things: 「佛深得離欲樂,而為眾生故,甘受是五事等種種疲苦,如受功德,是為『大事』」 tr. "The Buddha has deeply obtained the pleasure of freedom from desire, and yet for the sake of beings he gladly accepts these five things and every kind of weariness and hardship as if receiving merit; this is ‘the great matter’"〔T25 0552b03〕. The whole chapter begins from a mark that cannot be asked and ends in matters that cannot be measured, and its pivot is only one sentence—「佛得一切諸法無相」 tr. "the Buddha obtains all dharmas as markless"〔T25 0548b11〕.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has no tradition of a complete line-by-line commentary, and the ancient masters' citations and explanations are, as a matter of fact, partial and uneven. For this chapter the readings of two ancient masters are covered: Jizang's commentary on the sūtra explained preserves a complete chapter devoted to it; Huiying's commentary on the treatise has one mention of this chapter's name in the form of a structural classification, not a line-by-line commentary; Junzheng's book has no citation of this chapter. This section records the correspondence between what they comment on and cite and this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). Its line-by-line commentary on "Asking about Marks" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0298b22〕 (both the mulu and the body <head> read 「問相品第四十九」 tr. "Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth", a title wholly the same as that of the base text and the displayed text of T223, with no -1 step and no variant names set side by side) and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0300c14〕 (where the next mulu entry, 「成辦品第五十」 tr. "Chapter on Accomplishing, the Fiftieth", begins), covering the whole of the sūtra of this chapter. Four things in it may be recorded. First, the reason for the chapter's coming—「此下第二、明佛知般若恩報恩也」 tr. "From here is the second: it makes clear that the Buddha knows the kindness of prajñā and repays the kindness"〔X24n0451 0298b23〕. Second, the three divisions of the chapter—「品三:第一、明般若相;二、明佛知般若恩故報恩也;第三、重明般若能作恩成上報恩義也」 tr. "The chapter has three parts: first, it makes clear the mark of prajñā; second, it makes clear that the Buddha knows the kindness of prajñā and therefore repays the kindness; third, it makes clear again that prajñā can do kindness, completing the meaning of repaying kindness above"〔X24n0451 0298b23〕; its first division is further opened into four sections, 「初四:一、問相;二、答相;三、悟解;四、述成」 tr. "The first has four: first, asking about the mark; second, answering about the mark; third, awakening to understanding; fourth, declaring and confirming"〔X24n0451 0298c03〕. Set against the three sūtra and three treatise sections of this treatise, Jizang's three divisions broadly correspond to the three sections of this treatise, Sūtra ① (asking about the mark and answering about the mark), Sūtra ② (the mother of the buddhas and repaying kindness), and Sūtra ③ (the five matters, making clear again prajñā's power to do kindness). Third, his own explanation of the chapter name—「明般若相中有問有答,後諸問作作,名云問相品也」 tr. "In making clear the mark of prajñā there are questions and there are answers, and afterwards the questions are made again and again; so it is named the Chapter on Asking about Marks"〔X24n0451 0298c02〕: by 「有問有答」 tr. "there are questions and there are answers" he explains the name 「問相」 tr. "asking about marks", which belongs to the explanation of the name in Jizang's commentary itself. Fourth, the causes and conditions for asking again—Jizang too poses the question 「上來已處處明般若相,今何故問相」 tr. "Above, the mark of prajñā has already been made clear in place after place; why now ask about the mark?"〔X24n0451 0298c03〕, and gives three answers: 「一云此是後集天眾未聞故問」 tr. "One says: these are the assembly of gods who gathered later and had not heard, and so they ask"〔X24n0451 0298c04〕; the second says that, with respect to the preceding chapter's making clear that prajñā can show the mark of the world, they did not yet know which is the mark of prajñā, and so they ask; the third says 「諸天根鈍不得般若定相,故今問其旨皈空相也」 tr. "the gods are dull of faculties and do not grasp the fixed mark of prajñā, and so they now ask; its purport returns to the mark of emptiness"〔X24n0451 0298c07〕—sharing one framework with the three answers of Treatise ① of this treatise (they ask because it is not fixed〔T25 0548b15〕; they ask because there is no fixed mark to grasp and only the buddhas rightly and fully know it〔T25 0548b17〕; they ask because some came later and did not hear〔T25 0548b20〕), but listed in a different order; recorded side by side without judgement. Further, his question at the boundary between chapters, 「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」 tr. "Question: the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas above has already made this clear; if so, how does the mark of the world differ from the present one?"〔X24n0451 0299a24〕, distinguishes the mark of the world made clear in the preceding chapter from the mark made clear in this chapter; it belongs to Jizang's own posing of a question linking the chapters, and is recorded for the use of the further resonances of the exposition.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · one mention of the chapter name in the form of a structural classification (newly seen · recorded side by side). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and survives only in fragmentary fascicles. Fascicle 70 of the treatise, to which this chapter belongs, is not within the range of the fragments' line-by-line coverage; but a search back through the whole file gives one hit on the chapter title, belonging to the coordinates of the chapter names in the three-part classification of the whole Larger Sūtra—「從魔事已下至問相品,就留難門說波若」 tr. "From the Deeds of Māra onward to the Chapter on Asking about Marks, prajñā is taught under the gate of hindrance"〔X46n0791 0903b15〕; the sentence above it reads 「從逆耳品去已前至初品」 tr. "From the Chapter on Going against the Ear back to the first chapter"〔X46n0791 0903b14〕 (thirty chapters of the sūtra, the part that speaks of the mark of prajñā), and the sentence below it reads 「從輕毛品來至稱揚品,就能信之人以明波若」 tr. "From the Chapter of the Light Feather to the Chapter of Extolling, prajñā is made clear with respect to the person who can believe"〔X46n0791 0903b16〕. This chapter, "Asking about Marks", is here marked as the end point of the part 「留難門說波若」 tr. "teaching prajñā under the gate of hindrance" (beginning from Chapter 46, "The Deeds of Māra", and ending at this chapter). This belongs to a citation that uses the chapter title as a structural coordinate, not a word-for-word citation of the sūtra or treatise text of this chapter, and differs from the type of 「零命中」 tr. "zero hits" recorded for Chapters 44 to 48; recorded side by side without judgement, and recorded separately from word-for-word citations.
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). A search back through the whole of X46n0784 for this chapter's title gives zero hits; Junzheng has no named citation of this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The lines of meaning of this chapter, carried on before and after, are four; all are recorded in this section and do not stand in for a fixed reading.
First, the carrying-on in chapter order of ‘the mother of the buddhas—showing the mark of the world’ (attested by the treatise-author himself · a hard link within this treatise itself). The preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", Chapter 48, from〔T25 0542c03〕 on, establishes prajñā as the mother of the buddhas by the simile of mother and sons: why the sons save their mother—「所以者何?生育我等,示我世間」 tr. "Why is that? She gave us birth and raised us; she showed us the world"〔T25 0542c09〕; and so 「是深般若波羅蜜能生諸佛,能與諸佛一切智,能示世間相」 tr. "This deep prajñāpāramitā can give birth to the buddhas, can give the buddhas omniscience, and can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0542c13〕—the two meanings of giving birth and showing are already marked in the preceding chapter. Sūtra ② of this chapter takes them up directly with 「般若波羅蜜是諸佛母;般若波羅蜜能示世間相」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is the mother of the buddhas; prajñāpāramitā can show the mark of the world"〔T25 0549b07〕, and makes concrete, one by one, what it shows through the emptiness of the nine gates. The preceding chapter establishes the name by a simile, and this chapter fills out its meaning with emptiness; the chapters give rise to one another in order, the treatise-author himself forms warp and weft, and this section records its trace. Jizang's question at the boundary between chapters in his commentary on this chapter, 「問:上佛母品已明,若爾世間相與今何異」 tr. "Question: the Chapter on the Mother of the Buddhas above has already made this clear; if so, how does the mark of the world differ from the present one?"〔X24n0451 0299a24〕, fixes its eye precisely on the joint of this carrying-on; recorded without judgement.
Second, the thread attested within the chapter itself (the threefold turning of the one meaning of asking about marks). The one meaning of 「相」 tr. "mark" in this chapter turns three times: Sūtra ① asks about the mark of deep prajñā and answers with the markless, Sūtra ② shows the mark of the world by not seeing form, and Sūtra ③ is inconceivable and so on up to equal to the unequalled because the measure is unfindable. Treatise ③ gathers up the last turning and itself ties it to the simile of space from before: 「如先品中說虛空相不可思議」 tr. "as it was said in an earlier chapter that the mark of space is inconceivable"〔T25 0552b24〕—the simile of space starts from Sūtra ①'s 「譬如有人問:『何等是虛空相?』此人為正問不」 tr. "Suppose someone asked: ‘What is the mark of space?’ Would this person be asking rightly?"〔T25 0548a14〕, and in Treatise ③ it is still the standard; this is the thread running through the whole chapter itself. Further, Treatise ③ sets up a standard for the division of name and meaning: 「義趣,涅槃法不可思議;名字,世諦故可思議」 tr. "As to meaning and intent, the dharma of nirvāṇa is inconceivable; as to the name, because it is worldly truth, it is conceivable"〔T25 0552b23〕, which answers from beginning to end to Sūtra ①'s 「佛為眾生用世間法故說,非第一義」 tr. "The Buddha speaks for beings using worldly dharmas; it is not the highest meaning"〔T25 0547c29〕.
Third, zero word-for-word citations of this chapter in the four Tiantai books (the negative result recorded as it is). A search back through the whole files of the four books, the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716), the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717), the Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911), and the Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), for this chapter's title gives zero hits in every case. The core term of Sūtra ②, 「諸佛母」 tr. "the mother of the buddhas", appears once each in T33n1716 and T46n1911, and the core name of Treatise ③, 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled", appears twice in T33n1716, nine times in T33n1717, twice in T46n1911, and three times in T46n1912—checking the context entry by entry, all belong to Tiantai's own independent use in its doctrine and similes (the nine in T33n1717 are concentrated in the gloss of the term 「無等等呪」 tr. "the mantra equal to the unequalled" of the Heart Sūtra), with no word-for-word citation of the text of this chapter and no naming of this chapter's title; judged not to cite this chapter, and not listed as witnesses. A hit on the surface of a word is not a citation of this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is.
Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's four sentences of 「相不能破相」 tr. "a mark cannot break a mark", its gloss on the Tathāgata, 「有佛無佛,相性常住」 tr. "whether there is a Buddha or no Buddha, the mark and the nature abide always", the meaning of the nine gates that show the world as empty and of solitary emptiness, and the four explanations of 「無等等」 tr. "equal to the unequalled", are what later generations based themselves on in discussing the mark of prajñā and in judging whether nirvāṇa and prajñā are equal or not; they are set down as a stable citation〔T25n1509 問相品·卷七十〕; the places where the Heart Sūtra, the Diamond Sūtra, and the Consciousness-only volumes cite this treatise are not yet finalised, so the citation is soft, awaiting word-for-word checking of what is kept there. This belongs to the carrying-on of the meaning of prajñā down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 70 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0547c21–0552c18〕 (the main text of the chapter body runs from the chapter title〔T25 0547c21〕, past the fascicle-end title〔T25 0552c15〕, and stops before the title of the next chapter, "Accomplishing", Chapter 50; the chapter title stands in the middle of Fascicle 70, so the signatures of author and translator are not repeated, and the fascicle-end title lies within the range of this chapter); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Asking about Marks" in the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0325b13–0327c16〕 (the end of the chapter is also the end of Fascicle 14, and between the fascicles there is a separate passage belonging to no chapter; see Section IV); the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0298b22–0300c14〕, up to just before the end point); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) has zero line-by-line coverage of this chapter, preserving only one mention of the chapter name in the form of a structural classification〔X46n0791 0903b15〕, and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has zero hits for this chapter (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace editions, the Shōgozō manuscript, the Shōgozō B text, and the Ishiyama text (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript), as well as the Korean Canon (K14n0549) and the CBETA collation.
Collation notes on the chapter title (the evidential basis of the two forms of the chapter name and of the -1 step · listed separately). The chapter title〔T25 0547c21〕 has two notes—first, 「大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】」 tr. "‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth’ in the Taishō; ‘Chapter on Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the Forty-eighth, Chapter on Asking about Marks’ in the Ishiyama; ‘Commentary on the Chapter on Asking about Marks, the Forty-ninth’ in the Ming", and second, 「九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】」 tr. "‘nine’ in the Taishō; ‘nine, chapter; Chapter on Asking about Marks’ in the Palace"—this is the evidential basis for the Ishiyama text's variant name of the sūtra-title type and the -1 step, the Ming edition's dropping of the treatise title, and the Palace edition's repetition of the chapter name; recorded side by side as it is, with no reconciliation forced upon it (for the analysis see Section IV).
Six notes on the presence of the structural markers (the Song and the Palace lack the sūtra and treatise tags · listed separately). Each of this chapter's six structural markers has a collation note: 【經】〔T25 0547c22〕, 【論】〔T25 0548b13〕, 【經】〔T25 0549b07〕, 【論】〔T25 0550a28〕, 【經】〔T25 0551a15〕, 【論】〔T25 0551c26〕; the two texts Song and Palace both lack these tags (the latter four are repeated citations of the shared notes of the first two; see the star marks in the ledger below)—only the base text clearly sets up the division between sūtra and treatise, which belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission; recorded as it is, and not a doctrinal question.
Three entries of the modern CBETA collation layer (two emended by K14 according to the Korean Canon · one emended directly by CB · listed separately). Within the range of this chapter three entries belong to the modern CBETA collation layer, not to the traditional type in which the various editions are set side by side; each was checked word for word against the base text, and they are listed separately: first, 〔T25 0550a17〕「云」 tr. "says"—emended by CBETA according to the Korean Canon, with a double cross-reference attached (the two internal proofs K14n0549_p1194a20 and T25n1509_p0550a12), the 【大】 text originally reading 「示」 tr. "shows". Second, 〔T25 0552b04〕「疲」 tr. "weariness"—emended by CBETA according to the Korean Canon (K14n0549_p1197b07), the 【大】 text originally reading 「疾」 tr. "illness", while the two texts Shōgozō and Ishiyama read precisely 「疲」 tr. "weariness", the ancient texts agreeing with the Korean Canon. Third, 〔T25 0550b17〕「己【CB】|已【大】」 tr. "‘oneself’ in CBETA; ‘already’ in the Taishō"—CBETA's direct emendation of a confusion between two characters of similar shape, meaning ‘oneself’ and ‘already’, with no traditional editions set side by side. Their type is recorded as it is, without forcibly classifying them as traditional variant readings; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of the current CBETA text.
Complete ledger of collation notes (all one hundred and twenty-five entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, transcribed in their original form from the working base text—the collation notes of this chapter total one hundred and twenty-five app entries, agreeing mechanically with app 125, the value of a mechanical recount. The app entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including twenty-one star-corresp repeated citations (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note), marked with each entry—of the corresp targets of this chapter's twenty-one star entries, twelve are native within the chapter and nine cross chapters (the corresp targets of the nine fall on notes of the preceding chapter, "The Mother of the Buddhas", Chapter 48: two at〔T25 0545c21〕, four at〔T25 0546a29〕, one at〔T25 0546c09〕, and two at〔T25 0547c11〕), which differs from the type of Chapter 46, 「全數品內原生、無跨品」 tr. "all native within the chapter, none crossing chapters", and is of the same type as the three cross-chapter entries of Chapter 47 but greater in number; recorded as it is. Of the twenty-one star entries, four fall exactly on the 【經】【論】 structural markers themselves (〔T25 0549b07〕〔T25 0550a28〕〔T25 0551a15〕〔T25 0551c26〕), and the other seventeen all fall on ordinary characters of the main text. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (one hundred and twenty-five · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0547c21〕大智度論釋問相品第四十九【大】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第四十八問相品【石】|釋問相品第四十九【明】
- 〔T25 0547c21〕九【大】|九品,問相品【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c22〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c23〕遙【大】|𨒫【聖】
- 〔T25 0547c26〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0547c27〕起【大】|起相【石】
- 〔T25 0547c28〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0547c26〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0548a06〕知【大】|有【元】【明】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a06〕謂【大】|謂知【明】【石】|所謂相知【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a08〕耶【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a12〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a15〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548a20〕相【大】|實相【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548a28〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0548b03〕嬈【大】|繞【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b13〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b16〕福【大】|種【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b18〕化【大】|如化【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b19〕子【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b25〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b26〕所【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b27〕深【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0548b27〕解【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548b29〕根【大】|相【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c01〕別【大】|品【石】
- 〔T25 0548c14〕竟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548c14〕者【大】|若【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c17〕能【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0548c18〕有【大】|所破【聖】
- 〔T25 0548c22〕可不【大】|不可【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0548c24〕如【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0548c25〕生【大】|法【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a06〕得【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a10〕無相【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549a23〕聞【大】|應【石】
- 〔T25 0549a24〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549a25〕住【大】|作【聖】
- 〔T25 0549a29〕住【大】|作【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0549a25〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0549b01〕諸【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549b02〕了現【大】|現了【元】【明】【石】|現子【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b04〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b05〕得【大】|德【石】
- 〔T25 0549b05〕知【大】|智【石】
- 〔T25 0549b06〕故【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b07〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0547c22〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0549b09〕住【大】|行【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b13〕正【大】|王【聖】
- 〔T25 0549b14〕來【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0549b15〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549b23〕亦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549b24〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0546c09〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0549c13〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0549c15〕二【大】|一【宮】
- 〔T25 0549c22〕共【大】|供【明】
- 〔T25 0549c24〕能【大】|是能【石】
- 〔T25 0550a06〕世間【大】|佛世間【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a09〕世間【大】|佛世間【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0550a17〕云(K14n0549_p1194a20)(T25n1509_p0550a12)【CB】【麗-CB】|示【大】
- 〔T25 0550a18〕復【大】|復次須菩提般若波羅蜜示佛世間有法空云何示佛世間有法空示五眾世間有法空乃至一切種智世間有法空復【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a20〕有【大】|不【聖】
- 〔T25 0550a25〕復次【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550a28〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0548b13〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0550b02〕邪【大】|耶【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0550b03〕邪【大】|耶【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0550b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0550b15〕穩【大】|隱【宮】
- 〔T25 0550b16〕免【大】|勉【石】
- 〔T25 0550b16〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550b17〕己【CB】|已【大】
- 〔T25 0550b18〕恐【大】|者怨【聖】
- 〔T25 0550b25〕相【大】|無相【石】
- 〔T25 0550c06〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0545c21〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0550c19〕佛示【大】|示佛【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c21〕愛【大】|受【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c23〕但【大】|俱【聖】
- 〔T25 0550c25〕離【大】|雜【宋】【元】【宮】
- 〔T25 0550c27〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0551a09〕邪【大】|耶【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0551a12〕邪【大】|耶【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0546a29〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0551a15〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0547c22〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0551a17〕稱【大】|耨【聖】
- 〔T25 0551a19〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕為不可思議事起【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕為【大】|故為【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551a21〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0551a21〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0551a22〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0551a21〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0551a22〕起【大】|故起【元】【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0551a21〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0551a26〕事【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551b01〕稱【大】|稱量【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0551b11〕不【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c03〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0551c03〕得【大】|得可得【石】
- 〔T25 0551c04〕智【大】|智可得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|智不寧得【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0551c09〕相【大】|想【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0551c10〕以【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c11〕亦【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0551c21〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0551c25〕受【大】|授【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0547c11〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0551c26〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0548b13〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0552a01〕事【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552a05〕竟【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552a16〕等【大】|等等【石】
- 〔T25 0552a19〕疋【大】|比【元】【明】【石】
- 〔T25 0552a20〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】
- 〔T25 0552a22〕等【大】|等等【聖】
- 〔T25 0552a24〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0545c21〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0552a25〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552a26〕世界【大】|國土【石】
- 〔T25 0552a27〕等【大】|〔-〕【聖】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0552a20〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0552b04〕疲(K14n0549_p1197b07)【CB】【麗-CB】|疾【大】|疲【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552b10〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0552b13〕得【大】|法【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552b19〕是【大】|此【石】
- 〔T25 0552b26〕可【大】|所可【石】
- 〔T25 0552c09〕雖多得初道,數過白衣,不盡漏【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0552c09〕過【大】|雖過【聖】
- 〔T25 0552c10〕無生忍法【大】|無生法忍【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0552c11〕又【大】|人【聖】
- 〔T25 0552c12〕受【大】|授【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0547c11〕 · cross-chapter · shared with Chapter 48)
- 〔T25 0552c13〕受記【大】|受記者【石】|授記【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0552c14〕受記【大】|授記【元】【明】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0552c13〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0552c14〕世界【大】|國土【石】 (star · corresp → the note at〔T25 0552a26〕 · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0552c15〕論【大】|經論【石】
- 〔T25 0552c15〕十【大】|十(釋第四十八品下訖第四十九品)【宋】【元】【宮】|十(釋第四十七品下訖第四十八品)【聖】|十釋第四十八品竟【石】